classes ::: chapter, Quran, Muhammad, Islam, Talal Itani,
children :::
branches :::

bookmarks: Instances - Definitions - Quotes - Chapters - Wordnet - Webgen


object:1.005 - The Table
class:chapter
book class:Quran
author class:Muhammad
subject class:Islam
translator class:Talal Itani

In the name of God, the Gracious, the Merciful.

1. O you who believe! Fulfill your commitments. Livestock animals are permitted for you, except those specified to you; but not wild game while you are in pilgrim sanctity. God decrees whatever He wills.

2. O you who believe! Do not violate God’s sacraments, nor the Sacred Month, nor the offerings, nor the garlanded, nor those heading for the Sacred House seeking blessings from their Lord and approval. When you have left the pilgrim sanctity, you may hunt. And let not the hatred of people who barred you from the Sacred Mosque incite you to aggression. And cooperate with one another in virtuous conduct and conscience, and do not cooperate with one another in sin and hostility. And fear God. God is severe in punishment.

3. Prohibited for you are carrion, blood, the flesh of swine, and animals dedicated to other than God; also the flesh of animals strangled, killed violently, killed by a fall, gored to death, mangled by wild animals—except what you rescue, and animals sacrificed on altars; and the practice of drawing lots. For it is immoral. Today, those who disbelieve have despaired of your religion, so do not fear them, but fear Me. Today I have perfected your religion for you, and have completed My favor upon you, and have approved Islam as a religion for you. But whoever is compelled by hunger, with no intent of wrongdoing—God is Forgiving and Merciful.

4. They ask you what is permitted for them. Say, “Permitted for you are all good things, including what trained dogs and falcons catch for you.” You train them according to what God has taught you. So eat from what they catch for you, and pronounce God’s name over it. And fear God. God is Swift in reckoning.

5. Today all good things are made lawful for you. And the food of those given the Scripture is lawful for you, and your food is lawful for them. So are chaste believing women, and chaste women from the people who were given the Scripture before you, provided you give them their dowries, and take them in marriage, not in adultery, nor as mistresses. But whoever rejects faith, his work will be in vain, and in the Hereafter he will be among the losers.

6. O you who believe! When you rise to pray, wash your faces and your hands and arms to the elbows, and wipe your heads, and your feet to the ankles. If you had intercourse, then purify yourselves. If you are ill, or travelling, or one of you returns from the toilet, or you had contact with women, and could not find water, then use some clean sand and wipe your faces and hands with it. God does not intend to burden you, but He intends to purify you, and to complete His blessing upon you, that you may be thankful.

7. And Remember God’s blessings upon you, and His covenant which He covenanted with you; when you said, “We hear and we obey.” And remain conscious of God, for God knows what the hearts contain.

8. O you who believe! Be upright to God, witnessing with justice; and let not the hatred of a certain people prevent you from acting justly. Adhere to justice, for that is nearer to piety; and fear God. God is informed of what you do.

9. God has promised those who believe and work righteousness: they will have forgiveness and a great reward.

10. As for those who disbelieve and reject Our revelations—these are the inmates of Hell.

11. O you who believe! Remember God's blessings upon you; when certain people intended to extend their hands against you, and He restrained their hands from you. So reverence God, and in God let the believers put their trust.

12. God received a pledge from the Children of Israel, and We raised among them twelve chiefs. God said, “I am with you; if you perform the prayer, and pay the alms, and believe in My messengers and support them, and lend God a loan of righteousness; I will remit your sins, and admit you into Gardens beneath which rivers flow. But whoever among you disbelieves afterwards has strayed from the right way.”

13. Because of their breaking their pledge, We cursed them, and made their hearts hard. They twist the words out of their context, and they disregarded some of what they were reminded of. You will always witness deceit from them, except for a few of them. But pardon them, and overlook. God loves the doers of good.

14. And from those who say, “We are Christians,” We received their pledge, but they neglected some of what they were reminded of. So We provoked enmity and hatred among them until the Day of Resurrection; God will then inform them of what they used to craft.

15. O People of the Book! Our Messenger has come to you, clarifying for you much of what you kept hidden of the Book, and overlooking much. A light from God has come to you, and a clear Book.

16. God guides with it whoever follows His approval to the ways of peace, and He brings them out of darkness into light, by His permission, and He guides them in a straight path.

17. They disbelieve those who say, “God is the Christ, the son of Mary.” Say, “Who can prevent God, if He willed, from annihilating the Christ son of Mary, and his mother, and everyone on earth?” To God belongs the sovereignty of the heavens and the earth and what is between them. He creates whatever He wills, and God has power over everything.

18. The Jews and the Christians say, “We are the children of God, and His beloved.” Say, “Why then does He punish you for your sins?” In fact, you are humans from among those He created. He forgives whom He wills, and He punishes whom He wills. To God belongs the dominion of the heavens and the earth and what lies between them, and to Him is the return.

19. O People of the Book! Our Messenger has come to you, making things clear to you—after a cessation of messengers—so that you cannot say, “No preacher has come to us, and no warner.” In fact, a preacher has come to you, and a warner; and God is Capable of everything.

20. When Moses said to his people, “O my people, remember God’s blessings upon you, when He placed prophets among you, and made you kings, and gave you what He never gave any other people.”

21. “O my people, enter the Holy Land which God has assigned for you, and do not turn back, lest you return as losers.”

22. They said, “O Moses, there are tyrannical people in it; we will not enter it until they leave it. If they leave it, we will be entering.”

23. Two men of those who feared, but whom God had blessed, said, “Go at them by the gate; and when you have entered it, you will prevail. And put your trust in God, if you are believers.”

24. They said, “O Moses, we will not enter it, ever, as long as they are in it. So go ahead, you and your Lord, and fight. We are staying right here.”

25. He said, “My Lord! I have control only over myself and my brother, so separate between us and between the wicked people.”

26. He said, “It is forbidden for them for forty years. They will wander aimlessly in the land. So do not grieve over the defiant people.”

27. And relate to them the true story of Adam's two sons: when they offered an offering, and it was accepted from one of them, but it was not accepted from the other. He Said, “I will kill you.” He Said, “God accepts only from the righteous.”

28. “If you extend your hand to kill me, I will not extend my hand to kill you; for I fear God, Lord of the Worlds.”

29. “I would rather you bear my sin and your sin, and you become among the inmates of the Fire. Such is the reward for the evildoers.”

30. Then His soul prompted him to kill his brother, so he killed him, and became one of the losers.

31. Then God sent a raven digging the ground, to show him how to cover his brother's corpse. He said, “Woe to me! I was unable to be like this raven, and bury my brother's corpse.” So he became full of regrets.

32. Because of that We ordained for the Children of Israel: that whoever kills a person—unless it is for murder or corruption on earth—it is as if he killed the whole of mankind; and whoever saves it, it is as if he saved the whole of mankind. Our messengers came to them with clarifications, but even after that, many of them continue to commit excesses in the land.

33. The punishment for those who fight God and His Messenger, and strive to spread corruption on earth, is that they be killed, or crucified, or have their hands and feet cut off on opposite sides, or be banished from the land. That is to disgrace them in this life; and in the Hereafter they will have a terrible punishment.

34. Except for those who repent before you apprehend them. So know that God is Forgiving and Merciful.

35. O you who believe! Be conscious of God, and seek the means of approach to Him, and strive in His cause, so that you may succeed.

36. As for those who disbelieve, even if they owned everything on earth, and the like of it with it, and they offered it to ransom themselves from the torment of the Day of Resurrection, it will not be accepted from them. For them is a painful punishment.

37. They will want to leave the Fire, but they will not leave it. For them is a lasting punishment.

38. As for the thief, whether male or female, cut their hands as a penalty for what they have reaped—a deterrent from God. God is Mighty and Wise.

39. But whoever repents after his crime, and reforms, God will accept his repentance. God is Forgiving and Merciful.

40. Do you not know that to God belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth? He punishes whom He wills, and He forgives whom He wills. And God is Capable of everything.

41. O Messenger! Do not let those who are quick to disbelief grieve you—from among those who say with their mouths, “We believe,” but their hearts do not believe; and from among the Jews—listeners to lies, listeners to other people who did not come to you. They distort words from their places, and they say, “If you are given this, accept it; but if you are not given it, beware.” Whomever God has willed to divert, you have nothing for him from God. Those are they whose hearts God does not intend to purify. For them is disgrace in this world, and for them is a great punishment in the Hereafter.

42. Listeners to falsehoods, eaters of illicit earnings. If they come to you, judge between them, or turn away from them. If you turn away from them, they will not harm you in the least. But if you judge, judge between them equitably. God loves the equitable.

43. But why do they come to you for judgment, when they have the Torah, in which is God’s Law? Yet they turn away after that. These are not believers.

44. We have revealed the Torah, wherein is guidance and light. The submissive prophets ruled the Jews according to it, so did the rabbis and the scholars, as they were required to protect God’s Book, and were witnesses to it. So do not fear people, but fear Me. And do not sell My revelations for a cheap price. Those who do not rule according to what God revealed are the unbelievers.

45. And We wrote for them in it: a life for a life, an eye for an eye, a nose for a nose, an ear for an ear, a tooth for a tooth, and an equal wound for a wound; but whoever forgoes it in charity, it will serve as atonement for him. Those who do not rule according to what God revealed are the evildoers.

46. In their footsteps, We sent Jesus son of Mary, fulfilling the Torah that preceded him; and We gave him the Gospel, wherein is guidance and light, and confirming the Torah that preceded him, and guidance and counsel for the righteous.

47. So let the people of the Gospel rule according to what God revealed in it. Those who do not rule according to what God revealed are the sinners.

48. And We revealed to you the Book, with truth, confirming the Scripture that preceded it, and superseding it. So judge between them according to what God revealed, and do not follow their desires if they differ from the truth that has come to you. For each of you We have assigned a law and a method. Had God willed, He could have made you a single nation, but He tests you through what He has given you. So compete in righteousness. To God is your return, all of you; then He will inform you of what you had disputed.

49. And judge between them according to what God revealed, and do not follow their desires. And beware of them, lest they lure you away from some of what God has revealed to you. But if they turn away, know that God intends to strike them with some of their sins. In fact, a great many people are corrupt.

50. Is it the laws of the time of ignorance that they desire? Who is better than God in judgment for people who are certain?

51. O you who believe! Do not take the Jews and the Christians as allies; some of them are allies of one another. Whoever of you allies himself with them is one of them. God does not guide the wrongdoing people.

52. You will see those in whose hearts is sickness racing towards them. They say, “We fear the wheel of fate may turn against us.” But perhaps God will bring about victory, or some event of His making; thereupon they will regret what they concealed within themselves.

53. Those who believe will say, “Are these the ones who swore by God with their strongest oaths that they are with you?” Their works have failed, so they became losers.

54. O you who believe! Whoever of you goes back on his religion—God will bring a people whom He loves and who love Him, kind towards the believers, stern with the disbelievers. They strive in the way of God, and do not fear the blame of the critic. That is the grace of God; He bestows it upon whomever He wills. God is Embracing and Knowing.

55. Your allies are God, and His Messenger, and those who believe—those who pray regularly, and give charity, while bowing down.

56. Whoever allies himself with God, and His Messenger, and those who believe—surely the Party of God is the victorious.

57. O you who believe! Do not befriend those who take your religion in mockery and as a sport, be they from among those who were given the Scripture before you, or the disbelievers. And obey God, if you are believers.

58. When you call to the prayer, they take it as a joke and a trifle. That is because they are people who do not reason.

59. Say, “O People of the Scripture! Do you resent us only because we believe in God, and in what was revealed to us, and in what was revealed previously; and most of you are sinners?”

60. Say, “Shall I inform you of worse than that for retribution from God? He whom God has cursed, and with whom He became angry; and He turned some of them into apes, and swine, and idol worshipers. These are in a worse position, and further away from the right way.”

61. When they come to you, they say, “We believe,” though they have entered with disbelief, and they have departed with it. But God is well aware of what they hide.

62. You see many of them competing with one another in sin and hostility, and their consuming of what is illicit. What they have been doing is truly evil.

63. Why do the rabbis and the priests not prevent them from speaking sinfully and from consuming forbidden wealth? Evil is what they have been doing.

64. The Jews say, “God’s hand is tied.” It is their hands that are tied, and they are cursed for what they say. In fact, His hands are outstretched; He gives as He wills. Certainly, what was revealed to you from your Lord will increase many of them in defiance and blasphemy. And We placed between them enmity and hatred, until the Day of Resurrection. Whenever they kindle the fire of war, God extinguishes it. And they strive to spread corruption on earth. God does not love the corrupters.

65. Had the People of the Scripture believed and been righteous, We would have remitted their sins, and admitted them into the Gardens of Bliss.

66. Had they observed the Torah, and the Gospel, and what was revealed to them from their Lord, they would have consumed amply from above them, and from beneath their feet. Among them is a moderate community, but evil is what many of them are doing.

67. O Messenger, convey what was revealed to you from your Lord. But if you do not, then you would not have delivered His message. And God will protect you from the people. God does not guide the disbelieving people.

68. Say, “O People of the Scripture! You have no basis until you uphold the Torah, and the Gospel, and what is revealed to you from your Lord.” But what is revealed to you from your Lord will increase many of them in rebellion and disbelief, so do not be sorry for the disbelieving people.

69. Those who believe, and the Jews, and the Sabians, and the Christians—whoever believes in God and the Last Day, and does what is right—they have nothing to fear, nor shall they grieve.

70. We made a covenant with the Children of Israel, and We sent to them messengers. Whenever a messenger came to them with what their souls did not desire, some of them they accused of lying, and others they put to death.

71. They assumed there would be no punishment, so they turned blind and deaf. Then God redeemed them, but then again many of them turned blind and deaf. But God is Seeing of what they do.

72. They disbelieve those who say, “God is the Messiah the son of Mary.” But the Messiah himself said, “O Children of Israel, worship God, my Lord and your Lord. Whoever associates others with God, God has forbidden him Paradise, and his dwelling is the Fire. The wrongdoers have no saviors.”

73. They disbelieve those who say, “God is the third of three.” But there is no deity except the One God. If they do not refrain from what they say, a painful torment will befall those among them who disbelieve.

74. Will they not repent to God and ask His forgiveness? God is Forgiving and Merciful.

75. The Messiah son of Mary was only a messenger, before whom other Messengers had passed away, and his mother was a woman of truth. They both used to eat food. Note how We make clear the revelations to them; then note how deluded they are.

76. Say, “Do you worship, besides God, what has no power to harm or benefit you?” But God: He is the Hearer, the Knower.

77. Say, “O People of the Scripture! Do not exaggerate in your religion beyond the truth; and do not follow the opinions of people who went astray before, and misled many, and themselves strayed off the balanced way.”

78. Cursed were those who disbelieved from among the Children of Israel by the tongue of David and Jesus son of Mary. That is because they rebelled and used to transgress.

79. They used not to prevent one another from the wrongs they used to commit. Evil is what they used to do.

80. You will see many of them befriending those who disbelieve. Terrible is what their souls prompts them to do. The wrath of God fell upon them, and in the torment they will remain.

81. Had they believed in God and the Prophet, and in what was revealed to him, they would not have befriended them. But many of them are immoral.

82. You will find that the people most hostile towards the believers are the Jews and the polytheists. And you will find that the nearest in affection towards the believers are those who say, “We are Christians.” That is because among them are priests and monks, and they are not arrogant.

83. And when they hear what was revealed to the Messenger, you see their eyes overflowing with tears, as they recognize the truth in it. They say, “Our Lord, we have believed, so count us among the witnesses.”

84. “And why should we not believe in God, and in the truth that has come to us, and hope that our Lord will include us among the righteous people?”

85. God will reward them for what they say—Gardens beneath which rivers flow, where they will stay forever. Such is the reward of the righteous.

86. But as for those who disbelieve and deny Our signs—these are the inmates of the Fire.

87. O you who believe! Do not prohibit the good things God has permitted for you, and do not commit aggression. God does not love the aggressors.

88. And eat of the lawful and good things God has provided for you; and be conscious of God, in Whom you are believers.

89. God does not hold you accountable for your unintended oaths, but He holds you accountable for your binding oaths. The atonement for it is by feeding ten needy people from the average of what you feed your families, or by clothing them, or by freeing a slave. Anyone who lacks the means shall fast for three days. That is the atonement for breaking your oaths when you have sworn them. So keep your oaths. Thus God makes clear His Revelations to you, that you may be grateful.

90. O you who believe! Intoxicants, gambling, idolatry, and divination are abominations of Satan’s doing. Avoid them, so that you may prosper.

91. Satan wants to provoke strife and hatred among you through intoxicants and gambling, and to prevent you from the remembrance of God, and from prayer. Will you not desist?

92. Obey God and obey the Messenger, and be cautious. If you turn away—know that the duty of Our Messenger is clear communication.

93. Those who believe and do righteous deeds will not be blamed for what they may have eaten, provided they obey, and believe, and do good deeds, then maintain piety and faith, then remain righteous and charitable. God loves the charitable.

94. O you who believe! God will test you with something of the game your hands and spears obtain, that God may know who fears Him at heart. Whoever commits aggression after that will have a painful punishment.

95. O you who believe! do not kill game while you are in pilgrim sanctity. Whoever of you kills any intentionally, its penalty shall be a domestic animal comparable to what he killed, as determined by two honest persons among you—an offering delivered to the Kaabah. Or he may atone by feeding the needy, or its equivalent in fasting, so that he may taste the consequences of his conduct. God forgives what is past. But whoever repeats, God will take revenge on him. God is Almighty, Avenger.

96. Permitted for you is the catch of sea, and its food—as sustenance for you and for travelers. But forbidden for you is the game of land while you are in pilgrim sanctity. And fear God, to Whom you will be gathered.

97. God has appointed the Kaabah, the Sacred House, a sanctuary for the people, and the Sacred Month, and the offerings, and the garlanded. That you may know that God knows everything in the heavens and the earth, and that God is Cognizant of all things.

98. Know that God is severe in retribution, and that God is Forgiving and Merciful.

99. The Messenger’s sole duty is to convey. God knows what you reveal and what you conceal.

100. Say: “The bad and the good are not equal, even though the abundance of the bad may impress you. So be conscious of God, O you who possess intelligence, that you may succeed.”

101. O you who believe! Do not ask about things that would trouble you if disclosed to you. But if you were to ask about them while the Quran is being revealed, they will become obvious to you. God forgives that. God is Forgiving and Clement.

102. A people before you asked about them, but then came to reject them.

103. God did not institute the superstitions of Bahirah, Saibah, Wasilah, or of Hami; but those who disbelieve fabricate lies about God—most of them do not understand.

104. And when it is said to them, “Come to what God has revealed, and to the Messenger,” they say, “Sufficient for us is what we found our forefathers upon.” Even if their forefathers knew nothing, and were not guided?

105. O you who believe! You are responsible for your own souls. He who has strayed cannot harm you if you are guided. To God is your return, all of you, and He will inform you of what you used to do.

106. O you who believe! When death approaches one of you, let two reliable persons from among you act as witnesses to the making of a bequest, or two persons from another people if you are travelling in the land and the event of death approaches you. Engage them after the prayer. If you have doubts, let them swear by God: “We will not sell our testimony for any price, even if he was a near relative, and we will not conceal God’s testimony, for then we would be sinners.”

107. If it is discovered that they are guilty of perjury: let two others take their place, two from among those responsible for the claim, and have them swear by God, “Our testimony is more truthful than their testimony, and we will not be biased, for then we would be wrongdoers.”

108. That makes it more likely that they will give true testimony, fearing that their oaths might be contradicted by subsequent oaths. So fear God, and listen. God does not guide the disobedient people.

109. On the Day when God will gather the messengers, then say, “What response were you given?” They will say, “We have no knowledge; it is You Who are the Knower of the unseen.”

110. When God will say, “O Jesus son of Mary, recall My favor upon you and upon your mother, how I supported you with the Holy Spirit. You spoke to the people from the crib, and in maturity. How I taught you the Scripture and wisdom, and the Torah and the Gospel. And recall that you molded from clay the shape of a bird, by My leave, and then you breathed into it, and it became a bird, by My leave. And you healed the blind and the leprous, by My leave; and you revived the dead, by My leave. And recall that I restrained the Children of Israel from you when you brought them the clear miracles. But those who disbelieved among them said, `This is nothing but obvious sorcery.'“

111. “And when I inspired the disciples: `Believe in Me and in My Messenger.' They said, `We have believed, so bear witness that We have submitted.'“

112. “And when the disciples said, 'O Jesus son of Mary, is your Lord able to bring down for us a feast from heaven?' He said, 'Fear God, if you are believers.'“

113. They said, “We wish to eat from it, so that our hearts may be reassured, and know that you have told us the truth, and be among those who witness it.”

114. Jesus son of Mary said, “O God, our Lord, send down for us a table from heaven, to be a festival for us, for the first of us, and the last of us, and a sign from You; and provide for us; You are the Best of providers.”

115. God said, “I will send it down to you. But whoever among you disbelieves thereafter, I will punish him with a punishment the like of which I never punish any other being.”

116. And God will say, “O Jesus son of Mary, did you say to the people, `Take me and my mother as gods rather than God?'“ He will say, “Glory be to You! It is not for me to say what I have no right to. Had I said it, You would have known it. You know what is in my soul, and I do not know what is in Your soul. You are the Knower of the hidden.

117. I only told them what You commanded me: that you shall worship God, my Lord and your Lord. And I was a witness over them while I was among them; but when You took me to Yourself, You became the Watcher over them—You are Witness over everything.

118. If You punish them, they are Your servants; but if You forgive them, You are the Mighty and Wise.”

119. God will say, “This is a Day when the truthful will benefit from their truthfulness.” They will have Gardens beneath which rivers flow, wherein they will remain forever. God is pleased with them, and they are pleased with Him. That is the great attainment.

120. To God belongs the sovereignty of the heavens and the earth and what lies in them, and He has power over everything.


see also :::

questions, comments, suggestions/feedback, take-down requests, contribute, etc
contact me @ integralyogin@gmail.com or
join the integral discord server (chatrooms)
if the page you visited was empty, it may be noted and I will try to fill it out. cheers



now begins generated list of local instances, definitions, quotes, instances in chapters, wordnet info if available and instances among weblinks


OBJECT INSTANCES [0] - TOPICS - AUTHORS - BOOKS - CHAPTERS - CLASSES - SEE ALSO - SIMILAR TITLES

TOPICS
SEE ALSO


AUTH

BOOKS

IN CHAPTERS TITLE
1.005_-_The_Table

IN CHAPTERS CLASSNAME

IN CHAPTERS TEXT
1.005_-_The_Table

PRIMARY CLASS

chapter
SIMILAR TITLES

DEFINITIONS


TERMS STARTING WITH


TERMS ANYWHERE



QUOTES [4 / 4 - 1500 / 4329]


KEYS (10k)

   1 Saint Optatus
   1 Patti Smith
   1 Anonymous
   1 Jalaluddin Rumi

NEW FULL DB (2.4M)

   25 Anonymous
   9 Maggie Stiefvater
   8 Douglas Adams
   7 Lewis Carroll
   7 J K Rowling
   7 Cassandra Clare
   6 Walter Isaacson
   6 Terry Pratchett
   6 Neil Gaiman
   6 Alexandre Dumas
   5 J D Robb
   5 Jamie McGuire
   5 Haruki Murakami
   5 Harper Lee
   5 Andr Aciman
   4 Tennessee Williams
   4 Suzanne Collins
   4 Stephen King
   4 Rick Riordan
   4 Nina Simone

1:Lift your head up off the table. See, there are no edges to this garden. ~ Jalaluddin Rumi,
2:He camped in the Bunker with his typewriter, his shotgun, and his overcoat. From time to time he'd slip on his coat, saunter our way, and take his place at the table we reserved for him in front of the stage. ~ Patti Smith,
3:It is no good asking for a simple religion. After all, real things are not simple. They look simple, but they are not. The table I am sitting at looks simple: but ask a scientist to tell you what it is really made of-all about the atoms and how the light waves rebound from them and hit my eye and what they do to the optic nerve and what it does to my brain-and, of course, you find that what we call "seeing a table" lands you in mysteries and complications which you can hardly get to the end of. A child saying a child's prayer looks simple. And if you are content to stop there, well and good. But if you are not--and the modern world usually is not--if you want to go on and ask what is really happening, then you must be prepared for something difficult. If we ask for something more than simplicity, it is silly then to complain that the something more is not simple. ~ C S Lewis, Mere Christianity,
4:But there's a reason. There's a reason. There's a reason for this, there's a reason education sucks, and it's the same reason that it will never, ever, ever be fixed. It's never gonna get any better. Don't look for it. Be happy with what you got. Because the owners of this country don't want that. I'm talking about the real owners now, the real owners, the big wealthy business interests that control things and make all the important decisions. Forget the politicians. The politicians are put there to give you the idea that you have freedom of choice. You don't. You have no choice. You have owners. They own you. They own everything. They own all the important land. They own and control the corporations. They've long since bought and paid for the senate, the congress, the state houses, the city halls, they got the judges in their back pockets and they own all the big media companies so they control just about all of the news and information you get to hear. They got you by the balls. They spend billions of dollars every year lobbying, lobbying, to get what they want. Well, we know what they want. They want more for themselves and less for everybody else, but I'll tell you what they don't want: They don't want a population of citizens capable of critical thinking. They don't want well informed, well educated people capable of critical thinking. They're not interested in that. That doesn't help them. Thats against their interests. Thats right. They don't want people who are smart enough to sit around a kitchen table to figure out how badly they're getting fucked by a system that threw them overboard 30 fucking years ago. They don't want that. You know what they want? They want obedient workers. Obedient workers. People who are just smart enough to run the machines and do the paperwork, and just dumb enough to passively accept all these increasingly shittier jobs with the lower pay, the longer hours, the reduced benefits, the end of overtime and the vanishing pension that disappears the minute you go to collect it, and now they're coming for your Social Security money. They want your retirement money. They want it back so they can give it to their criminal friends on Wall Street, and you know something? They'll get it. They'll get it all from you, sooner or later, 'cause they own this fucking place. It's a big club, and you ain't in it. You and I are not in the big club. And by the way, it's the same big club they use to beat you over the head with all day long when they tell you what to believe. All day long beating you over the head in their media telling you what to believe, what to think and what to buy. The table is tilted folks. The game is rigged, and nobody seems to notice, nobody seems to care. Good honest hard-working people -- white collar, blue collar, it doesn't matter what color shirt you have on -- good honest hard-working people continue -- these are people of modest means -- continue to elect these rich cocksuckers who don't give a fuck about them. They don't give a fuck about you. They don't give a fuck about you. They don't care about you at all -- at all -- at all. And nobody seems to notice, nobody seems to care. That's what the owners count on; the fact that Americans will probably remain willfully ignorant of the big red, white and blue dick that's being jammed up their assholes everyday. Because the owners of this country know the truth: it's called the American Dream, because you have to be asleep to believe it. ~ George Carlin,

*** WISDOM TROVE ***

1:Wherever I sit is the head of the table. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
2:Eat at your own as you would the table of a king. ~ confucius, @wisdomtrove
3:I do not recall a Jewish home without a book on the table. ~ elie-wiesel, @wisdomtrove
4:If you put it on the table as a bargaining chip, it becomes a bargaining chip ~ ronald-reagan, @wisdomtrove
5:I serve dinner in three phases: serve the food, clear the table, bury the dead. ~ phyllis-diller, @wisdomtrove
6:Mysticism is not this or that particular cup on the table; it is the water poured into all of them. ~ vernon-howard, @wisdomtrove
7:The parties are the gamesters; but government keeps the table, and is sure to be the winner in the end. ~ edmund-burke, @wisdomtrove
8:Good families always ritualize the table. You can say, "This is a Christmas meal; this is a birthday meal." ~ henri-nouwen, @wisdomtrove
9:I like to have a martini/Two at the very most/After three I'm under the table/After four I'm under my host. ~ dorothy-parker, @wisdomtrove
10:A single conversation across the table with a wise man is better than ten years mere study of books. ~ henry-wadsworth-longfellow, @wisdomtrove
11:Their eyes met, and they stared together at each other, alone in space. With an effort she glanced down at the table. ~ f-scott-fitzgerald, @wisdomtrove
12:People today are still living off the table scraps of the sixties. They are still being passed around - the music and the ideas. ~ bob-dylan, @wisdomtrove
13:One day we'll sit and you'll lay it out on the table, neat like a solitaire deck, but now - why, you can't find all the cards. ~ john-steinbeck, @wisdomtrove
14:If God was willing to wrap himself in rags and drink from a mother's breast, then all questions about his love for us are off the table. ~ max-lucado, @wisdomtrove
15:Community means that people come together around the table, not just to feed their bodies, but to feed their minds and their relationships. ~ henri-nouwen, @wisdomtrove
16:I don't want to be on the other side of the table from the customer. I was never selling anything that I didn't believe in myself or use myself. ~ warren-buffet, @wisdomtrove
17:In particular, there was a butler in a blue coat and bright buttons, who gave quite a winey flavour to the table beer; he poured it out so superbly. ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
18:Even as I approach the gambling hall, as soon as I hear, two rooms away, the jingle of money poured out on the table, I almost go into convulsions. ~ fyodor-dostoevsky, @wisdomtrove
19:Could be. I’m a pretty dangerous dude when I’m cornered. Yeah, said the voice from under the table, you go to pieces so fast people get hit by the shrapnel. ~ douglas-adams, @wisdomtrove
20:I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia, the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit together at the table of brotherhood. ~ martin-luther-king, @wisdomtrove
21:Many folk like to know beforehand what is to be set on the table; but those who have laboured to prepare the feast like to keep their secret; for wonder makes the words of praise louder. ~ j-r-r-tolkien, @wisdomtrove
22:[The witch] would have known that when a willing victim who had committed no treachery was killed in a traitor’s stead, the Table would crack and Death itself would start working backwards. ~ c-s-lewis, @wisdomtrove
23:Opening her eyes again, and seeing her husband's face across the table, she leaned forward to give it a pat on the cheek, and sat down to supper, declaring it to be the best face in the world. ~ charles-dickens, @wisdomtrove
24:As when my little son John offendeth: if then I should not whip him, but call him to the table unto me, and give him sugar and plums, thereby, I should make him worse, yea should quite spoil him. ~ martin-luther, @wisdomtrove
25:I went to this restaurant last night that was set up like a big buffet in the shape of an Ouija board. You'd think about what kind of food you want, and the table would move across the floor to it. ~ steven-wright, @wisdomtrove
26:The problem with taking offense is that it's really hard to figure out what to do with it after you're done using it. Better to just leave it on the table and walk away. Umbrage untaken quietly disappears. ~ seth-godin, @wisdomtrove
27:The teacher usually learns more than the pupils. Isn't that true? "It would be hard to learn much less than my pupils," came a low growl from somewhere on the table, "without undergoing a pre-frontal lobotomy." ~ douglas-adams, @wisdomtrove
28:As a general rule, do not kick the shins of the opposite gentleman under the table, if personally unaquainted with him; your pleasantry is liable to be misunderstood&
29:What we need in this country is a general improvement in eating. We have the best raw materials in the world, both quantitatively and qualitatively, but most of them are ruined in the process of preparing them for the table. ~ h-l-mencken, @wisdomtrove
30:&
31:It's the well-behaved children that make the most formidable revolutionaries. They don't say a word, they don't hide under the table, they eat only one piece of chocolate at a time. But later on, they make society pay dearly. ~ jean-paul-sartre, @wisdomtrove
32:When we rise in the morning... at the table we drink coffee which is provided to us by a South American, or tea by a Chinese, or cocoa by a West African; before we leave for our jobs we are already beholden to more than half the world. ~ martin-luther-king, @wisdomtrove
33:I stopped drinking when I had children because I wanted to be awake and aware. I did not want to be going, you know, daddy loves you and then drop my head on the table. I do not want to miss anything that they do or say. It is important to me. ~ robin-williams, @wisdomtrove
34:Wat a vast fertility of pleasure books hold for me! I went in and found the table laden with books. I looked in and sniffed them all. I could not resist carrying this one off and broaching it. I think I could happily live here and read forever. ~ virginia-woolf, @wisdomtrove
35:He was silent for thirty seconds, maybe a minute. I uncrossed my legs under the table and wondered if this was the right moment to leave. It was as if my whole life revolved around trying to judge the right point in a conversation to say goodbye. ~ haruki-murakami, @wisdomtrove
36:Ah," she cried, "you look so cool." Their eyes met, and they stared together at each other, alone in space. With an effort she glanced down at the table. You always look so cool," she repeated. She had told him that she loved him, and Tom Buchanan saw. ~ f-scott-fitzgerald, @wisdomtrove
37:There was a little plate of hothouse nectarines on the table, and there was another of grapes, and another of sponge-cakes, and there was a bottle of light wine ... &
38:Insurance: An ingenious modern game of chance in which the player is permitted to enjoy the comfortable conviction that he is beating the man who keeps the table. Ambrose Bierce ~ ambrose-bierce, @wisdomtrove
39:From the moment you put a piece of bread in your mouth you are part of the world. Who grew the wheat? Who made the bread? Where did it come from? You are in relationship with all who brought it to the table. We are least separate and most in common when we eat and drink. ~ thomas-merton, @wisdomtrove
40:How much better is silence; the coffee cup, the table. How much better to sit by myself like the solitary sea-bird that opens its wings on the stake. Let me sit here for ever with bare things, this coffee cup, this knife, this fork, things in themselves, myself being myself. ~ virginia-woolf, @wisdomtrove
41:Everybody is a story. When I was a child, people sat around kitchen tables and told their stories. We don't do that so much anymore. Sitting around the table telling stories is not just a way of passing time. It is the way the wisdom gets passed along. The stuff that helps us to live a life worth remembering. ~ rachel-naomi-remen, @wisdomtrove
42:The clock struck half past two. In the little office at the back of Mr. McKechnie's bookshop, Gordon&
43:Sometimes the table was graced with immense apple-pies, or saucers full of preserved peaches and pears; but it was always sure to boast an enormous dish of balls of sweetened dough, fried in hog's fat, and called doughnuts, or olykoeks - a delicious kind of cake, at present scarce known in this city, except in genuine Dutch families. ~ washington-irving, @wisdomtrove
44:There was once a professor of law who said to his students. When you are fighting a case, if you have facts on your side hammer them into the jury, and if you have the law on your side hammer it into the judge. But if you have neither the facts nor the law, asked one of his listeners? Then hammer the hell into the table, answered the professor. ~ william-somerset-maugham, @wisdomtrove
45:Parla come magni,' It means, &
46:In any case, his religious teaching consisted mostly in more or less vague ethical remarks, an obscure mixture of ideals of English gentlemanliness and his favorite notions of personal hygiene. Everybody knew that his class was liable to degenerate into a demonstration of some practical points about rowing, with Buggy sitting on the table and showing us how to pull an oar. ~ thomas-merton, @wisdomtrove
47:Oh, what a catastrophe, what a maiming of love when it was made personal, merely personal feeling. This is what is the matter with us: we are bleeding at the roots because we are cut off from the earth and sun and stars. Love has become a grinning mockery because, poor blossom, we plucked it from its stem on the Tree of Life and expected it to keep on blooming in our civilized vase on the table. ~ d-h-lawrence, @wisdomtrove
48:A sudden gust of rain blew over them and then another - as if small liquid clouds were bouncing along the land. Lightning entered the sea far off and the air blew full of crackling thunder. The table cloths blew around the pillars. They blew and blew and blew. The flags twisted around the red chairs like live things, the banners were ragged, the corners of the table tore off through the burbling billowing ends of the cloths. ~ f-scott-fitzgerald, @wisdomtrove
49:Now I understand that in order to feel a true sense of belonging, I need to bring the real me to the table and that I can only do that if I’m practicing self-love. For years I thought it was the other way around: I’ll do whatever it takes to fit in, I’ll feel accepted, and that will make me like myself better. Just typing those words and thinking about how many years I spent living that way makes me weary. No wonder I was tired for so long! ~ brene-brown, @wisdomtrove
50:At that point I ought to have gone away, but a strange sensation rose up in me, a sort of defiance of fate, a desire to challenge it, to put out my tongue at it. I laid down the largest stake allowe-four thousand gulden-and lost it. Then, getting hot, I pulled out all I had left, staked it on the same number, and lost again, after which I walked away from the table as though I were stunned. I could not even grasp what had happened to me. ~ fyodor-dostoevsky, @wisdomtrove
51:It's not me, it's the songs. I'm just the postman, I deliver the songs. When I first heard Elvis' voice, I knew that I wasn't going to work for anybody ... hearing him for the first time was like busting out of jail. This land is your land and this land is my land, sure, but the world is run by those that never listen to music anyway. People today are still living off the table scraps of the sixties. They are still being passed around - the music and the ideas. ~ bob-dylan, @wisdomtrove
52:It means that though the Witch knew the Deep Magic, there is a magic deeper still that she did not know. Her knowledge goes back only to the dawn of Time. But if she could have looked a little further back, into the stillness and darkness before Time began, she would have read there a different incantation. She would have known that when a willing victim who had committed no treachery was killed in a traitor's stead, the Table would crack and death itself would work backwards. ~ c-s-lewis, @wisdomtrove
53:It is ignorance that is at times incomprehensible to the wise; for instance, he may not see &
54:Yet Byron never made tea as you do, who fill the pot so that when you put the lid on the tea spills over. There is a brown pool on the table&
55:Tis evident that all reasonings concerning matter of fact are founded on the relation of cause and effect, and that we can never infer the existence of one object from another, unless they be connected together, either mediately or immediately... Here is a billiard ball lying on the table, and another ball moving toward it with rapidity. They strike; and the ball which was formerly at rest now acquires a motion. This is as perfect an instance of the relation of cause and effect as any which we know, either by sensation or reflection. ~ david-hume, @wisdomtrove
56:I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia, sons of former slaves and sons of former slave-owners will be able to sit down together at the table of brotherhood. I have a dream that one day, even the state of Mississippi, a state sweltering with the heat of injustice, sweltering with the heat of oppression, will be transformed into a oasis of freedom and justice. I have a dream my four little children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by content of their character. I have a dream today! ~ martin-luther-king, @wisdomtrove
57:I had been hungry all the years- My noon had come, to dine- I, trembling, drew the table near And touched the curious wine. &

*** NEWFULLDB 2.4M ***

1:I put food on the table ~ Tom Waits,
2:conferences. The table ~ Susan Isaacs,
3:dont put the sheep on the table ~ Gene Wilder,
4:I and Adèle went to the table; ~ Charlotte Bront,
5:She was the woman in the table. ~ Ursula K Le Guin,
6:Let's be honest, the cards' on the table: ~ Pusha T,
7:The table robbes more then a thiefe. ~ George Herbert,
8:walking straight toward the table like ~ Lisi Harrison,
9:Wherever I sit is the head of the table. ~ H L Mencken,
10:I need to put bread on the table man ~ Latrell Sprewell,
11:Speake not of a dead man at the table. ~ George Herbert,
12:Her breasts rested on the edge of the table. ~ Lee Child,
13:Everybody has something to bring to the table. ~ Bob Weir,
14:Jenkins. She scowled down at the table, ~ Madeleine L Engle,
15:wizard crackers every few feet along the table. ~ Anonymous,
16:the table, heaved them to shower glass and petals ~ J D Robb,
17:Eat at your own as you would the table of a king. ~ Confucius,
18:If you're not at the table, you're on the menu ~ Michael Enzi,
19:We've got to get women to sit at the table. ~ Sheryl Sandberg,
20:room and refused to return to the table, even ~ Jennifer Weiner,
21:I open my heart to her and lay it on the table. ~ Jennifer Haigh,
22:I've done everything but tap dance across the table. ~ Rod Paige,
23:I would never take any of my cards off the table. ~ Donald Trump,
24:And his words fell upon the table like a blessing. ~ Wendell Berry,
25:A wise guest knows when to leave the off the table ~ Giles Kristian,
26:across the table from her doing his best impression of ~ Jane Porter,
27:I'd rather be at home with 12 people around the table. ~ Dom DeLuise,
28:The most violent weapon on earth is the table fork. ~ Mahatma Gandhi,
29:Its always nice to have a stud muffin at the table. ~ Janet Evanovich,
30:To speake of an Vsurer at the table marres the wine. ~ George Herbert,
31:Put your 'yes' on the table and let God put it on the map. ~ Ed Stetzer,
32:I carried Torsten’s plate over to the table, placing ~ Marcus Samuelsson,
33:I do not recall a Jewish home without a book on the table. ~ Elie Wiesel,
34:To the table or to bed, you must come when you are bid. ~ Laura Esquivel,
35:He fell off the table like a crab looking for the sea. ~ Charles Bukowski,
36:One thing about whoring: It put a chicken on the table. ~ Jeannette Walls,
37:tapped himself on the forehead and then tapped the table. ~ Anton Chekhov,
38:The poet's first job of work is to put bread on the table. ~ Yvor Winters,
39:You’re either at the table, or on the menu. - Al Capone ~ Sapphire Knight,
40:Jewish food is a matter of text expressed on the table. ~ Michael W Twitty,
41:I think Twitter has brought something totally new to the table. ~ Biz Stone,
42:Using PowerPoint is like having a loaded AK-47 on the table. ~ Peter Norvig,
43:All the love in the world doesn't put food on the table. ~ Diane Chamberlain,
44:I think the Tea Party has brought important issues to the table. ~ Roy Blunt,
45:Sitting beside me, holding my hand under the table. ~ Shaun David Hutchinson,
46:I am deluded enough to think I can bring something to the table. ~ Huey Lewis,
47:I grabbed my Kindle from the table and tapped to Persuasion— ~ Katherine Reay,
48:Library rules the world, son. Best to have a seat at the table ~ Rachel Caine,
49:you.’ Cullen leaned across the table. ‘The other three were bloody ~ Ed James,
50:I am clean I am true I am playing with my cards on the table. ~ Elena Ferrante,
51:In high school, everybody rapped. You just pounded on the table. ~ Boots Riley,
52:I want to screw him on the table and make him eat in my bed. ~ Debra Anastasia,
53:section is to check the table in the end of the page. Independence ~ Anonymous,
54:to the sack and began removing cartons, placing them on the table. ~ Robyn Carr,
55:When you write, you should put your skin on the table. ~ Louis Ferdinand C line,
56:With the candles on the table, the space becomes a luminous cocoon ~ Lucy Foley,
57:As Jonah came to the table, Steve reflected that it had been a ~ Nicholas Sparks,
58:At the table, one does not grow old. —Italian proverb Thanksgiving ~ Jane Healey,
59:Can you be quiet while I make you come at the table, Evangeline? ~ Adriane Leigh,
60:[Donald] Trump not taking [hillary] Clinton probe off the table. ~ Rush Limbaugh,
61:Thank you for staying under the table to eat her vegetables . . . ~ Jamie McGuire,
62:The table was almost hidden beneath all Dudley’s birthday presents. ~ J K Rowling,
63:I'm not going to use nukes, but I'm not taking cards off the table. ~ Donald Trump,
64:I wasn't gonna put my balls up on the table just to sacrifice for change. ~ Redman,
65:Be the smartest at the table and you can wear whatever you want. ~ Natalie Massenet,
66:Its time to cheer on girls and women who want to sit at the table ~ Sheryl Sandberg,
67:over to the table and picked up a cleaning rag. “Why don’t you let ~ Christina Skye,
68:The table quite literally groaned under its weight of roasted game, ~ David Eddings,
69:What I bring to the table is a huge enthusiasm and love for this stuff. ~ Ted Allen,
70:America was built on immigrants, and what they bring 'to the table.' ~ Robert Irvine,
71:Anyone who doesn’t have a question, meet me at the table in the front. ~ Cris Tovani,
72:Life is a menu. Whatever you order is what's delivered to the table. ~ Tyrese Gibson,
73:Never, ever, under any circumstances apply lipstick while at the table. ~ Anne Tyler,
74:chamberlain were just setting the table for tomorrow’s breakfast. ~ Michael D O Brien,
75:The person across the table is never the problem. The unsolved issue is. ~ Chris Voss,
76:Tis not the food, but the content, That makes the table's merriment. ~ Robert Herrick,
77:If you don't have a seat at the table, you're probably on the menu. ~ Elizabeth Warren,
78:The die is cast. But today we will shake the table upon which it lands. ~ Amie Kaufman,
79:Amy put her hand on mine, her other hand balled up in a fist on the table. ~ David Wong,
80:Earlyworm rolled the words along the table like a fragmentation grenade. ~ Keith Laumer,
81:I glanced across the table at Nathan, whose face was a study in neutrality ~ Jojo Moyes,
82:See I'm humble but I live fame, for more deals on the table than a Bridge game. ~ Drake,
83:You have to learn to get up from the table when love is not being served. ~ Nina Simone,
84:Always have something shrewd to say and valuable to put on the table. ~ Rasheed Ogunlaru,
85:And the test for any actor is whether you stay at the table or go away. ~ Frank Langella,
86:Mendeleyev was said to have modelled the table on the card game solitaire. ~ Bill Bryson,
87:It isn't so much what's on the table that matters, as what's on the chairs. ~ W S Gilbert,
88:You've got to learn to leave the table When love's no longer being served". ~ Nina Simone,
89:Charity provides crumbs from the table; justice offers a place at the table. ~ Bill Moyers,
90:You cannot win if you're not at the table. You have to be where the action is. ~ Ben Stein,
91:I always like to have flowers on the table. I think they make it look special. ~ Ina Garten,
92:I have said it before and I will say it again: Impeachment is off the table. ~ Nancy Pelosi,
93:They gave it to me, unloved, unwanted, irreparably damaged. Also the table. ~ Gail Honeyman,
94:And lock your hands to the table so they don’t flail around or touch your hair. ~ Kate White,
95:It took every ounce of Mina’s willpower not to do a face plant into the table. ~ Chanda Hahn,
96:This year women learned that if we aren't at the table, we're on the menu. ~ Cecile Richards,
97:You look pale,” Soraya repeated, placing the stack of papers on the table. ~ Khaled Hosseini,
98:You've got to learn to leave the table
When love's no longer being served". ~ Nina Simone,
99:Have something to bring to the table, because that will make you more welcome. ~ Randy Pausch,
100:If you put it on the table as a bargaining chip, it becomes a bargaining chip ~ Ronald Reagan,
101:me for a minute and play devil’s advocate.” She leaned forearms on the table. ~ Susan McBride,
102:Servant leadership teaches us that you have to lay your cards on the table. ~ Warren G Bennis,
103:Speech is the deadliest of revealers.' - Hercule Poirot, Cards on the Table ~ Agatha Christie,
104:You have to learn to get up from the table when love is no longer being served. ~ Nina Simone,
105:Always remember to set a place at the table of life for the unexpected guest. ~ Linda Ellerbee,
106:Be philosophers, like me, gentlemen: come around the table and let us drink. ~ Alexandre Dumas,
107:The paper landed on the table, but the news was stapled to his chest. A tattoo. ~ Markus Zusak,
108:Yea from the table of my memory I'll wipe away all trivial fond records. ~ William Shakespeare,
109:It always seems that people who bring nothing to the table take the most from it. ~ Alec Sulkin,
110:Marian put her teacup down on the table. "Teenagers-everything is so apocalyptic. ~ Kami Garcia,
111:Whatever the truth is, I don’t see how it will help me get food on the table. ~ Suzanne Collins,
112:You know, you have to put bread on the table. So you thank God you got the job. ~ Gavin MacLeod,
113:I can't cook, but I have a nice book of menus... and I can plate and set the table. ~ Chris Rock,
114:I hope to be 70 and sitting at the table with journalists, talking about my films. ~ Elena Anaya,
115:I serve dinner in three phases: serve the food, clear the table, bury the dead. ~ Phyllis Diller,
116:I think a good director casts a film so that the actors bring a lot to the table. ~ Debbie Allen,
117:What can I say to get others involved around the table? How can I draw them in? ~ John C Maxwell,
118:Yeah, Under The Table And Dreaming shaped the way that I think about writing songs. ~ John Mayer,
119:You can fake your way to the table, but ultimately you have to learn how to eat. ~ Kelly Cutrone,
120:You can't sit at the table of success for too long or you'll feel bored and dead. ~ Tony Robbins,
121:He beat out a drumroll on the table edge with the first two fingers of each hand. ~ Richard Stark,
122:You would not exist if you did not have something to bring to the table of life. ~ Herbie Hancock,
123:I like being straightforward. We can deal with anything as long as it's on the table. ~ Tory Burch,
124:Never go hungry while the daily bread of grace is on the table of mercy. ~ Charles Haddon Spurgeon,
125:People who understand basketball definitely appreciate what I bring to the table. ~ Tyson Chandler,
126:strange looking ribs with a long hairy tailbone lay in the center of the table ~ Angela J Townsend,
127:the table. “That Saukerl, that filthy pig—you call him Papa, verstehst? Understand? ~ Markus Zusak,
128:All women bring something different to the table and we have to appreciate them all. ~ Crystal Renn,
129:Electronics was something I could always fall back on when I needed food on the table. ~ Steve Jobs,
130:I like on the table, when we're speaking, the light of a bottle of intelligent wine. ~ Pablo Neruda,
131:Macit was certain that victory was to be won around the table, not on the battlefield. ~ Ay e Kulin,
132:She was a woman who, between courses, could be graceful with her elbows on the table. ~ Henry James,
133:Throwing away food is like stealing from the table of those who are poor and hungry. ~ Pope Francis,
134:In life we sit at the table and refuse to eat, and in death we are eternally hungry. ~ Nicole Krauss,
135:That boy’s yo’ comp’ny and if he wants to eat up the table cloth you let him, you hear? ~ Harper Lee,
136:A bottle of gin sat in the center of the table. More emptiness than gin in the bottle. ~ Colum McCann,
137:Be able to blow out a dinner candle without sending wax flying across the table. ~ Marilyn vos Savant,
138:Employee fathers need to step up to the plate and put their family needs on the table. ~ James Levine,
139:For Jesus the home is not what defines the table; the table is what defines the home. ~ Leonard Sweet,
140:It's really not that hard to put food on the table if that's what you decide to do. ~ Jeannette Walls,
141:You don't get to pick your partners in families; you get assigned a seat at the table. ~ Greg Kinnear,
142:Never trust a man who sits, uninvited, at the head of the table in another man's home. ~ Cecelia Ahern,
143:Obviously a fake Kyp. You distract him. I'll shoot him under the table." Han (to Leia) ~ Aaron Allston,
144:He puts natural predators at the table,” Priebus said later. “Not just rivals—predators. ~ Bob Woodward,
145:Sitting at the table doesn't make you a diner, unless you eat some of what's on that plate. ~ Malcolm X,
146:Voldemort come back’ (again, there was a collective shudder around the table at the name) ~ J K Rowling,
147:When I wake up the next morning, there's a Hershey's Kiss sitting on the table beside me. ~ Rick Yancey,
148:All of us sit at the table, like a family—a dysfunctional one, but a family nonetheless. ~ Suzanne Young,
149:Never trust a man who sits, uninvited, at the head of the table in another man's home.”  ~ Cecelia Ahern,
150:Yaxley.Snape,” said a high, clear voice from the head of the table.“You are very nearly late ~ Anonymous,
151:Chopsticks box! I didn't know before and put them on the table and my Japan friends scolded me. ~ Seungri,
152:Methinks a father Is at the nuptial of his son a guest That best becomes the table. ~ William Shakespeare,
153:put down his empty goblet with a grimace and reached beneath the table and pinched me, hard. ~ Amy Harmon,
154:Sometimes I jump on the table and kick people in the face, but I’m always civil about it. ~ Ilona Andrews,
155:but closer to the ancient Rull Empire end.” The captain drummed his fingers on the table. ~ Vaughn Heppner,
156:NEVER TRUST A man who sits, uninvited, at the head of the table in another man’s home. Not ~ Cecelia Ahern,
157:new way of setting the table with one place fewer, just as they grew accustomed to squishing ~ M L Stedman,
158:The white saucer like some full moon descends / At last from the clouds of the table above. ~ Harold Monro,
159:A person who looks at the table and can see the universe is a person who can see the way. ~ Thich Nhat Hanh,
160:If, after the first twenty minutes, you don't know who the sucker at the table is, it's you. ~ David Levien,
161:There's over 2000 donkeys in this tournament and I had to be at the table with none of them. ~ Mike Matusow,
162:Wherever Macdonald sits, there is the head of the table. ~ Ralph Waldo Emerson, The American Scholar (1837),
163:A book does not discriminate against any reader. All are welcome at the table of literature. ~ Julia Alvarez,
164:I knew he was the real thing because when he laughed other men at the table laughed with him. ~ E L Doctorow,
165:Many a one has been comforted in their sorrow by seeing a good dish come upon the table. ~ Elizabeth Gaskell,
166:was enough to understand what Marcel wanted... On a normal day he would sit at the table, ~ Cristiane Correa,
167:If someone doesn't like what you bring to the table in a relationship, let them eat alone. ~ Karen Salmansohn,
168:In order to be a good actor, I'm a firm believer that you need to bring something to the table. ~ R Lee Ermey,
169:It wasn't like there was an alien hiding under the table, moving crap around for fun. ~ Jennifer L Armentrout,
170:She seemed to collect the words in her hand, pat them together and hurl them across the table. ~ Markus Zusak,
171:Therefore they should come to the table and reach an agreement that would protect their identity. ~ John Hume,
172:I'll have a martini...two at the most. Three, I'm under the table...four, I'm under the host. ~ Dorothy Parker,
173:Oh sweet cheeze-us!” I wailed, and dropped butt-first onto the table. “Ohhh! Cheeze-us-crust!” I ~ Jack Gantos,
174:She seemed to collect the words in her hand, pat them together, and hurl them across the table. ~ Markus Zusak,
175:Yo momma so ugly that when she walks in the kitchen, the mice jump on the table and start screaming. ~ Various,
176:You have to learn to get up from the table when love is no longer being served.” -Nina Simone ~ Trista Hendren,
177:Don't forget about my hearing, better than yours. I'm sure you bring other things to the table. ~ Spencer Quinn,
178:Yours, I realize, is the first real card on the table. I admire this. Mine had been just a joker. ~ Andr Aciman,
179:Her parents were sitting at the table, staring at the laptop.
She grinned. "You get it working? ~ Derek Landy,
180:Sin thrives in the dungeon, but slap it on the table for all to see, and it withers rather quickly. ~ Ted Dekker,
181:The main thing on Caleb Walker’s mind as he sat at the table in the kitchen that morning was tits. ~ Bryan Smith,
182:We were a very small circle of writers. Everybody brought to the table their own life experience. ~ Howie Mandel,
183:As club captain all I want to do is help us get back up the table and into the Champions League. ~ Steven Gerrard,
184:EWW. I'm at lunch, the woman at the table next to me is breast feeding her baby with no coverup. ~ Kim Kardashian,
185:The work needs to get out of your head and on to the table, and it needs to be done from the heart. ~ Paula Scher,
186:What went down well?” Mum asks, coming back to the table. “Nothing,” I say. “The Titanic,” Elliot says ~ Zoe Sugg,
187:Be honest about who you are and what your bringing to the table and what your expectations are. ~ Gabrielle Dennis,
188:His place was always set at the table, in case he rturned from the dead without warning . ~ Gabriel Garc a M rquez,
189:His place was always set at the table, in case he rturned from the dead without warning . ~ Gabriel Garcia Marquez,
190:I am one who leaves the table like a man, without putting back the chair or picking up the plate ~ Sandra Cisneros,
191:Ike! Jack yells, pointin at the villains at the table. Look! He's takin seconds!
Oh no, he ain't! ~ Moira Young,
192:I'm very superstitious... I never shout at magpies, walk under ladders or put my shoes on the table. ~ Fatboy Slim,
193:Matsura dribbled blood on the table. Ace threw a head shot. Matsura screamed. Gold bridgework flew. ~ James Ellroy,
194:Never bring a weapon too big to double as a dining utensil to the table when dining with friends. ~ Seanan McGuire,
195:took out a notepad, and seemed ready to pounce on everything laid on the table. Half an hour later, ~ John Grisham,
196:What went down well?” Mum asks, coming back to the table. “Nothing,” I say. “The Titanic,” Elliot says. ~ Zoe Sugg,
197:a well-conceived experiment was like setting the table beautifully and inviting Truth to dinner. ~ T Colin Campbell,
198:It is unclear what I bring to the table here, but I thank you for having me.
-Acknowledgements ~ Maureen Johnson,
199:Mysticism is not this or that particular cup on the table; it is the water poured into all of them. ~ Vernon Howard,
200:Stuart must have sensed my despair from the way I began lightly banging my forehead on the table. ~ Maureen Johnson,
201:We must not dwell on what we were in our salad days when soup days steam now upon the table! ~ Catherynne M Valente,
202:We’re in a give-and-take relationship, Felicity.” He pulled me off the table. “So give. On your knees. ~ J J McAvoy,
203:You know the law, Dresden." "He who kills the cheer springs for beer," chanted the rest of the table. ~ Jim Butcher,
204:As the daughter of immigrants, growing up in New York City, you are either at the table or on the menu. ~ Grace Meng,
205:I'm sorry.' The words fell out onto the table and flew away like dandelion seeds, never reaching him. ~ Cat Hellisen,
206:In politics, strangely enough, the best way to play your cards is to lay them face upwards on the table. ~ H G Wells,
207:It's very typical that when two people are having lunch, they put a phone on the table between them. ~ Judy Woodruff,
208:People who turn pages with licked fingers are as bad as those who wipe their noses on the table linen ~ Alan Bradley,
209:That’s the oppressive thing about happiness, the way everything is out on the table like an open book: ~ Herman Koch,
210:How’d we get so drunk?” “It’s a fuckin’ mystery,” said Rebecca, slamming a shot glass down on the table. ~ Tim Dorsey,
211:I wanted to bend ye over the table and eat your hot little cunt before the whole lot of them,” he says. ~ A Zavarelli,
212:I was always shouted at by my teacher because I would draw straight on the table in the school. ~ Christian Louboutin,
213:Sit down, Mi Vida,” said El Patrón, indicating a chair by the table. “As I remember, you like cookies. ~ Nancy Farmer,
214:What could be more convincing, moreover, than the gesture of laying one's cards face up on the table? ~ Jacques Lacan,
215:When a group of people get up from a table, the table doesn’t
know which way any of them will go. ~ Galway Kinnell,
216:And now commenced the work of devastation upon the many good things with which the table was loaded. ~ Alexandre Dumas,
217:I hope that I am as broadminded as others, and you have always seen a decanter of wine on the table. ~ John P Marquand,
218:nothing transformed the politics, the economy and the table of Europe like the potato. The tuber from Peru. ~ A A Gill,
219:One of the three candles burned out, and darkness eagerly pulled its chair a little closer to the table. ~ Dean Koontz,
220:The parties are the gamesters; but government keeps the table, and is sure to be the winner in the end. ~ Edmund Burke,
221:This is when I realize that Anna has already left the table, and more importantly, that nobody noticed. ~ Jodi Picoult,
222:Concepts are better and capabilities more comprehensive when the culture invites partners to the table. ~ Satya Nadella,
223:Drink deep the cup of life; Take its dark wine into your soul, For it passes round the table only once. ~ Jack McDevitt,
224:Most people that commit to a life of celibacy weren't leaving that much on the table in the first place. ~ Dov Davidoff,
225:People who turn pages with licked fingers are as bad as those who wipe their noses on the table linen... ~ Alan Bradley,
226:You know the law, Dresden."
"He who kills the cheer springs for beer," chanted the rest of the table. ~ Jim Butcher,
227:Do you think he’s going to hurt Sam?” Bess asked. “I don’t know. But it sounds like that’s on the table. ~ Carolyn Keene,
228:Drink deep the cup of life; take it's dark wine into your soul. For it passes round the table only once. ~ Jack McDevitt,
229:He put our hands to the table, gave me his beautiful eyes, and whispered back, “Minute by minute, baby. ~ Kristen Ashley,
230:What went down well?" Mum asks, coming back to the table.
"Nothing," I say.
"The Titanic," Elliot says. ~ Zoe Sugg,
231:Baby, you remind me of my big toe. Why? Because sooner or later I just know I'm ginna bang you on the table. ~ Vi Keeland,
232:Gabriel looked up at her from under thick eyelashes. “Will you please grope me under the table, Kate mine? ~ Eloisa James,
233:I came literally to the table with a wealth of knowledge by simply understanding how food should taste. ~ Rocco DiSpirito,
234:I put food on the table
and roof overhead.
But I'd trade it all tomorrow
for the highway instead. ~ Tom Waits,
235:I want to screw him on the table and make him eat in my bed. Livia giggled out loud at her crazy logic. ~ Debra Anastasia,
236:‎"To Parlin's mind, nothing showed affection like a hunk of something dead and bleeding on the table. ~ Brandon Sanderson,
237:When your opponent's sittin' there holdin' all the aces, there's only one thing to do: kick over the table. ~ Dean Martin,
238:Before picking them up from the hospital, Georgina cleaned the house from top to bottom, especially the table. ~ D A Young,
239:Good families always ritualize the table. You can say, "This is a Christmas meal; this is a birthday meal." ~ Henri Nouwen,
240:If you're playing a poker game and you look around the table and and can't tell who the sucker is, it's you. ~ Paul Newman,
241:I believe in just enriching the economy. And we're leaving so much on the table, 72 percent of the planet. ~ Robert Ballard,
242:It is not hard to compose, but what is fabulously hard is to leave the superfluous notes under the table. ~ Johannes Brahms,
243:when you go to bed, don't leave bread or milk
on the table: it attracts the dead.

[sonnet 6] ~ Rainer Maria Rilke,
244:I had a hollow leg. I could drink everyone under the table and not get drunk. My capacity was terrifying. ~ Elizabeth Taylor,
245:I like to have a martini/Two at the very most/After three I'm under the table/After four I'm under my host. ~ Dorothy Parker,
246:too. They were all seated at the table in the Behavioral Analysis Unit conference room. If only Riley weren’t ~ Blake Pierce,
247:Who has been unhooking the stars without my permission, and putting them on the table in the guise of candles? ~ Victor Hugo,
248:Real ballplayers pass the stuffing by rolling it up in a ball and batting it across the table with a turkey leg. ~ Tom Swyers,
249:The album ['A Seat at the Table'] really feels like storytelling for us all and our family and our lineage. ~ Solange Knowles,
250:Yes, stop playing, Kestrel, she told herself. Clear the bets, clear the table. Walk away from the game. Now. ~ Marie Rutkoski,
251:If we want to make meetings productive, we need to keep track of those whose requests are on the table. ~ Marshall B Rosenberg,
252:It takes a strong man to accept somebody else's children and step up to the plate another man left on the table. ~ Ray Johnson,
253:Pretty sad that we define each other by what we do to put bread on the table rather than what makes us come alive. ~ Anonymous,
254:When you don't have a seat at the table, you're on the menu, my friend Lee Saunders has said, and he is correct. ~ Thomas Perez,
255:and in the ensuing silence Clay heard the quiet but ominous thud of Ganelon setting his beer down on the table. ~ Nicholas Eames,
256:Cooking is about putting food on the table night after night, and there isn’t anything glamorous about it. ~ Christopher Kimball,
257:Don't just get involved. Fight for your seat at the table. Better yet, fight for a seat at the head of the table. ~ Barack Obama,
258:I flattened my palms on the table with a bang. "Make... some lists?" I shivered. "I think I just had an orgasm. ~ Melanie Harlow,
259:Perhaps the highlight was Natalie on top of the table, doing some kind of dance that made her look like an octopus. ~ Kiera Cass,
260:A single conversation across the table with a wise man is better than ten years mere study of books. ~ Henry Wadsworth Longfellow,
261:Listen, here's the thing. If you can't spot the sucker in the first half hour at the table, then you ARE the sucker. ~ Matt Damon,
262:The very good thing about MFA programs is their democratizing. They bring a lot of different people to the table. ~ Edward Hirsch,
263:Whatever you want to do—start now. No one needs to give you permission. No one needs to invite you to the table. Just ~ Sam Maggs,
264:When you stop, you die,” he’d said once at dinner, and everyone at the table had somberly agreed. Stopping was death. ~ Anonymous,
265:Intelligence officers are supposed to put the facts on the table and really walk away from the policy discussion. ~ Michael Morell,
266:If I bring anything to the table, it's the fact that not everybody realizes they're funny. So I just point a finger. ~ P J O Rourke,
267:I have said publicly no option should be off the table, but I would certainly take nuclear weapons off the table. ~ Hillary Clinton,
268:I think when you take forever off the table, it does something really interesting to what you think is important. ~ Lorene Scafaria,
269:Pretty sad that we define each other by what we do to put bread on the table rather than what makes us come alive. ~ James L Rubart,
270:Young’uns!” Mrs. P. interrupted. “No bad language, not at the table, please. And need I remind you, I am the table! ~ Kathryn Lasky,
271:Diversity for the sake of diversity is not an accomplishment or a step forward. It's what you bring to the table. ~ Charlie Gonzalez,
272:Everybody in this room knows the basic rule: if you don’t have a seat at the table, you are probably on the menu. ~ Elizabeth Warren,
273:I motioned Kestra over to the table. “Come eat.” “After Trina has breathed on it? I’d rather eat off the floor. ~ Jennifer A Nielsen,
274:I think love is the wild card of existence. Don’t rule it out. Old as we are, it may still get thrown on the table. ~ Rita Mae Brown,
275:The exceptionalism of a black U.S. President is not important to me. It's what he does - and who he has at the table. ~ Danny Glover,
276:Thus we might not know we have a sage at the table, for he will remain silent while the “experts” prattle on and on. ~ John Eldredge,
277:Your concern would have more weight with us if you were sitting -- as you could be sitting -- on this side of the table. ~ P D James,
278:I'm very honest and I know where I am. If you look at the table and the games we have got left to win, we need a miracle. ~ Gus Poyet,
279:No, I don’t wish to retreat! To ask pardon I’m unable. If we must fight, then we fight! As for my father—under the table! ~ Anonymous,
280:Prince Charles is very relaxed at the table, throwing his salad around willy-nilly. I didn't find him stiff at all. ~ Madonna Ciccone,
281:She had always hated cats. They seemed so full of rage. She put her napkin on the table and smiled with all her teeth. ~ Lauren Groff,
282:She made room for the discarded foot on the table, setting it up like a shrine amid the wrenches and lug nuts, before ~ Marissa Meyer,
283:What's wonderful about Google is that as long as you bring ideas to the table, it doesn't matter what else is going on. ~ Vinton Cerf,
284:Elle laid her head down on the table and closed her eyes as Severin continued to stroke her hair, lulling her off to sleep. ~ K M Shea,
285:Everyone at the table had at one time or another felt their hatred and disgust for former lovers grow without warning. ~ Martin Millar,
286:Everyone was seated at the table staring at me like I’d just grown a third eye and had demanded they call me Kanye. ~ Rachel Van Dyken,
287:If Buddhists think evil is unreal they must be mad! Thinking evil is unreal is holding hands with evil under the table! ~ Iris Murdoch,
288:I'm still the girl that might get up to dance on the table. It's just who I am, and I'm going to be me and that's it. ~ Carmen Electra,
289:Keep your hair on, mate,’ Kevin said chirpily as he jumped off the table. ‘Oh wait, you haven’t got any, have you … ~ Robert Muchamore,
290:Everyone brings their crumb of information to the table. If they are not at the table, we don’t benefit from their crumb. ~ Sue Gardner,
291:I lay my head on the table. He meant it. He really wanted me to quit my job so he could...fuck me. Oh, shit on a stick. ~ Sydney Landon,
292:South Korea's economy is still difficult. I will create a country where nobody worries about putting food on the table. ~ Park Geun hye,
293:There's a value to getting the meal on the table every night, and there's a value to being an old-school kind of parent. ~ Sharon Stone,
294:Her notebook, on the table, contained neither rhymes nor reason but held, between the worn pages, the lump in the throat. ~ Louise Penny,
295:I like to have a martini,
Two at the very most.
After three I'm under the table,
after four I'm under my host. ~ Dorothy Parker,
296:I lurched away from the table after a few hours feeling like Elvis in Vegas - fat, drugged, and completely out of it. ~ Anthony Bourdain,
297:I thought of an old poker players’ expression: If you look around the table and can’t spot the sucker, the sucker is you. ~ Barry Eisler,
298:She glances at the baby monitor sitting at the end of the table, its small red light glowing like the tip of a cigarette. ~ Shari Lapena,
299:All that's really required is that anything the state does in relation to the arts is laid on the table where we can see it. ~ Ian McEwan,
300:Hospitality invites to prayer before it checks credentials, welcomes to the table before administering the entrance exam. ~ Patrick Henry,
301:Near the pool table, two guys straighten from the shots they were lining up.
Dust places his pool stick on the table. ~ Katie McGarry,
302:Pretty sad that we define each other by what we do to put bread on the table rather than what makes us come alive.” Come ~ James L Rubart,
303:Reagan didn't put anything off the table, if he felt it was for the good of the American people to tweak the tax system. ~ Alan K Simpson,
304:The good teachers are bailing out. Education is very important.... This should be the centerpiece on the table of Texas. ~ Kinky Friedman,
305:...You won't even see what is put right on the table before you. Men. If it was raining soup you'd be out there with a fork. ~ Robin Hobb,
306:Albert Einstein said that the only way to win at roulette is to steal from the table while the croupier isn’t looking. ~ Jonathan L Howard,
307:Be good at something. It makes you valuable. Have something to bring to the table, because that will make you more welcome. ~ Randy Pausch,
308:But the guy sitting at the table next to me who’d been imagining killing his wife and was now imagining seducing me wasn’t ~ Lori Brighton,
309:Gurl, you got competition.” Jacob folded his arms on the table. “That’s Sally and Susan—beta, delta, boogie-sigma-chi-latte- VPs. ~ J Lynn,
310:Sitting at the table with the kids, and being told off like a kid, has liberated me; my disenfranchisement has empowered me. ~ Nick Hornby,
311:Sometimes in utter hopelessness I put my cheek on the table like it was someone. I wanted to wake my brain up and be loved. ~ Eileen Myles,
312:Two glasses of steaming tea in magnificent antique Kolchugino podstakannik tea-glass holders sat on the table in front of ~ Jason Matthews,
313:but the effort of setting the table, heating up the food and then washing the dishes seemed to him tonight a superhuman one. ~ Jos Saramago,
314:Each time a girl approached the table, Mortimer would smile. Like this: And each time the girl would shriek and run away. ~ Kelly DiPucchio,
315:I'm not designing clothes for someone who is doing lines of coke off the table, like I was when I was at Gucci and Saint Laurent ~ Tom Ford,
316:Lovebirds?' Laurie interjects. 'Can we put off the mating call for a sex? Methinks we have some bigger issues on the table. ~ Andrea Cremer,
317:The single most powerful tool for winning a negotiation is the ability to get up and walk away from the table without a deal ~ Paul Gauguin,
318:They remember me as this shy girl sitting under the table. But they obviously didn't know what was going on in my head. ~ Izabella Scorupco,
319:Misfortune is never invited. And it comes and sits at the table without permission and it eats, leaving nothing but bones. ~ Jacques Roumain,
320:People today are still living off the table scraps of the sixties. They are still being passed around - the music and the ideas. ~ Bob Dylan,
321:So familiar that it didn't even register in the conversation; but it did reappear when I laid it out on the table of my dreams. ~ C sar Aira,
322:You’ll always be a bastard. There is a part of you that enjoys kicking the door in and throwing a severed head on the table. ~ Ilona Andrews,
323:I don't think I can remember a moment in my life where people didn't discuss politics. People discuss politics at the table. ~ Connie Nielsen,
324:I feel like I've been able to be my true self and discover what I can honestly bring to the table by working with other women. ~ Kathryn Hahn,
325:I used to sleep with the phone right by my pillow but I'm getting better. Now it sits on the table a few feet away. ~ Alexandra Guarnaschelli,
326:Sim put the mug back on the table, by the laptop, blushing so hard she couldn't have been far off spontaneously combusting. ~ Stuart MacBride,
327:Slowly, elaborately, Akon's head dropped to the table with a dull thud. "Why couldn't we have been alone in the universe? ~ Eliezer Yudkowsky,
328:That child whose mother has never smiled upon him is worthy neither of the table of the gods nor the couch of the goddesses. ~ Anatole France,
329:They sold all their waking hours to someone else in return for a few bob to pay for a roof over our heads and food on the table. ~ T E Kinsey,
330:This is being written in another seaside cottage on another coast. Gin and whiskey have bitten rings in the table where I sit. ~ John Cheever,
331:And sitting around the table on the fine-quality chairs and sofas were Magnus Bane, Jem Carstairs, Catarina Loss, and Clary, ~ Cassandra Clare,
332:As they gathered about the table, Mrs. March said, with a particularly happy face, "I've got a treat for you after supper. ~ Louisa May Alcott,
333:I liked being able to work with all the different producers and take what they brought to the table and bring my own style to it. ~ Clay Aiken,
334:I think I've proven I can build a team that plays a way of football that excites and challenges at the top end of the table. ~ Brendan Rodgers,
335:Moving forward in science is as much unwinding the distorted thinking of the past as it is putting a clearer idea on the table. ~ Craig Venter,
336:Prior to the internet, the last technology that had any real effect on the way people sat down and talked together was the table ~ Clay Shirky,
337:Win was flabbergasted when he heard me say to the dog: “We don’t put our paws on the table while folks are eating, Manch. ~ Katherine Paterson,
338:Jackie, shut up,” Annabelle said, and threw a roll, hard, at Jackie’s face. It bounced off her nose and thumped onto the table. ~ Gillian Flynn,
339:One day we'll sit and you'll lay it out on the table, neat like a solitaire deck, but now - why, you can't find all the cards. ~ John Steinbeck,
340:Sugar," said Kaz.
Jesper nudged the sugar bowl down the table to him.
Kaz rolled his eyes. "Not for my coffee, you podge. ~ Leigh Bardugo,
341:The cat, morbidly obese from eating virtually all of Isaac’s meals, fell off the table like a four-legged haggis, and trudged away. ~ Anonymous,
342:To come to the table is to learn to be our real selves—not some construct conceived by someone else, but who God made us to be. ~ Leonard Sweet,
343:True rescue workers must never rejoice at the table of comfort whilst so many souls keep dying in pain and discomfort. ~ Ernest Agyemang Yeboah,
344:Hey, I may show up a little late to the party, but once I get there, I’ve got the lampshade on my head and I’m dancin’ on the table. ~ Cardeno C,
345:I like smart movies about smart people, and enjoy it when most of the facts are on the table and we can contemplate them together. ~ Roger Ebert,
346:Smash the table, why don’t you? Kick things about. It’s ever so nice to see you embrace the true spirit of the Fraternitus. ~ Franny Billingsley,
347:Under the table, I crossed my legs so hard it hurt. I was using all the strength it would take to run away, only to stay still. ~ David Levithan,
348:Bountiful was the table of your grandsire, for there is still fat at the root of my heart from the feasts he gave in my honour. ~ Raymond E Feist,
349:Hannegan.” He must have seen me stiffen in surprise, because he leaned back from the table. “I wasn’t sitting outside your house ~ Robert J Crane,
350:Human rights are not things that are put on the table for people to enjoy. These are things you fight for and then you protect. ~ Wangari Maathai,
351:In her first game of high-stakes diplomatic poker, Secretary of State Hillary Clinton is leaving the table dressed only in a barrel. ~ Tim LaHaye,
352:I used to drum on the table at school. I think a handful of my school reports say that they thought I might have some kind of ADD. ~ Jamie Cullum,
353:I wanted to be a skinny little ballerina but I was a voluptuous little Italian girl whose dad had meatballs on the table every night. ~ Lady Gaga,
354:Karl’s76 cigar is on the table in front of me, and that is something really indescribable – was he nice? and understanding? ~ Dietrich Bonhoeffer,
355:lord of the universe slammed his face into his pancakes, which demolished the pancakes and the plate and put a crack in the table, ~ Rick Riordan,
356:Social Security's not the hard one to solve. Medicare, that is the gorilla in the room, and you've got to put all of it on the table. ~ Joe Biden,
357:That evening, getting up from the table, she had crossed the invisible boundary beyond which things start working by themselves. ~ Paolo Giordano,
358:We believed we were called to bring our skills to the table of life, to look for opportunities where we could contribute in the world ~ Anonymous,
359:With love, you don't even need butter on your bread; without it, an elaborate feast is necessary to make you come to the table. ~ Dorothy Whipple,
360:I am not cake," Drake growled and pointed to the actual cake on the table. "That is cake. And I am not puffy, I'm studly. So there. ~ Sean Michael,
361:I am thrilled and honored to have a seat at the table for meaningful conversation with so many accomplished women in the sports world. ~ Laila Ali,
362:In fact, I kind of have the urge to fall asleep right now,” Miles says. He lifts his eyes to meet mine. “Right here at the table. ~ Colleen Hoover,
363:It snowed and snowed, the whole world over, Snow swept the world from end to end. A candle burned on the table; A candle burned. ~ Boris Pasternak,
364:therefore every time we celebrate the Passover, we place a glass of wine on the table for the prophet. That is Elijah’s glass.” “And ~ Miro Gavran,
365:When you bring the darkness to the table, it doesn't rule you or hurt other people, but when we keep it secret, it's dangerous. ~ Natalie Goldberg,
366:All right,” said Julian, looking around the table. “I hope we’re all ready to leave the phenomenal world, and enter into the sublime? ~ Donna Tartt,
367:An orange on the table, your dress on the rug, and you in my bed, sweet present of the present, cool of night, warmth of my life. ~ Jacques Prevert,
368:Confidence, darling." He leans across the table and touches a finger to my cheek. "You could learn something from me, you know. ~ Stephanie Perkins,
369:D'Artagnan looked for some tapestry behind which he might hide himself, and felt an immense inclination to crawl under the table. ~ Alexandre Dumas,
370:It is not enough to offer a smorgasbord of courses. We must insure that students are not just eating at one end of the table. ~ A Bartlett Giamatti,
371:My father from long habit took a book with him to the table and then, remembering my presence, furtively dropped it under his chair. ~ Evelyn Waugh,
372:Okay." I held up my hands in surrender. "I just don't understand this, Mel. Don't bitch-slap the table. It's not its fault. ~ Jennifer L Armentrout,
373:She sat at the table with a cup of tea, looking plump and angelic as always, no sign of having lost any sleep the night before. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
374:Stephen was holding his glass of tea so tightly it squeezed out the bottom of his grip like toothpaste and landed on the table. ~ Caroline B Cooney,
375:Every game is winnable if you change your mind about what the prize should be and your perspective about the players at the table. ~ Shannon L Alder,
376:The most conventional customs cling to the table. Farmers who wouldn't drive a horse too hard expect pie three times a day. ~ Ellen Swallow Richards,
377:10:21 Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. ~ Anonymous,
378:corporate America corrupted the watchdogs that were supposed to be guarding the public interest by feeding them under the table. ~ Arianna Huffington,
379:If God was willing to wrap himself in rags and drink from a mother's breast, then all questions about his love for us are off the table. ~ Max Lucado,
380:In order to feel a true sense of belonging, I need to bring the real me to the table and I can only do that if I'm practicing self-love. ~ Bren Brown,
381:The cat, morbidly obese from eating virtually all of Isaac’s meals, fell off the table like a four-legged haggis, and trudged away. ~ Neal Stephenson,
382:What I want my father's writing to keep teaching us is that at the table of writing, everyone is welcome. No voice without all voices. ~ Kim Stafford,
383:I stood when she reached the table and we did that fake kissing thing, looking like a pair of budgies about to peck each other to death. ~ Sue Grafton,
384:It's really a lovely feeling to write knowing that failure is taken off the table because if it's bad you just never show it to anyone. ~ Peter Morgan,
385:Let us remember well, however, that whenever food is thrown out it is as if it were stolen from the table of the poor, from the hungry! ~ Pope Francis,
386:Ren watched us as he leaned casually against the table, holding a pair of scissors. I'd never seen a classroom tool look so dangerous. ~ Andrea Cremer,
387:The NFL draft is going to be this Thursday. That's a huge night for college players. That's the night they start being paid over the table. ~ Jay Leno,
388:the table of elements does not contain one of the most powerful elements that make up our world, and that is the element of surprise. ~ Daniel Handler,
389:The ultimate male tradition is keeping women from sitting at the table of conversation regarding the balance of power between genders. ~ Bryant McGill,
390:When Miss Carter came back to the table she reported that laboratory tests had shown that the “sleepy” kitten had indeed been drugged. ~ Carolyn Keene,
391:You don’t think I’m Satan, do you?”
“Of course not.” She smiled across the table at him. “Snidely Whiplash, maybe. But not Satan. ~ Sierra Donovan,
392:Bet you weren’t expecting this,” before my other hand grabbed the back of her head and used all my body weight to slam her head into the table. ~ Tijan,
393:For most of my life, I've always been the youngest one at the table, and it's something I've come to expect, maybe take for granted. ~ Michael Hastings,
394:If you decide that you're going to do only the things you know are going to work, you're going to leave a lot of opportunity on the table. ~ Jeff Bezos,
395:If you decide that you’re going to do only the things you know are going to work, you’re going to leave a lot of opportunity on the table. ~ Jeff Bezos,
396:I wish I could drink like a lady
I can take one or two at the most
Three and I'm under the table
Four and I'm under the host. ~ Dorothy Parker,
397:The reality is that when three or four networks are at the table with three or four political parties, someone is going to be the victim. ~ Rick Mercer,
398:A labourer cannot sit at the table and write, but a man who has worked at the table all his life can certainly take to physical labour. ~ Mahatma Gandhi,
399:A ruby-encrusted orb popped its top and helicopter blades unfolded. Leo was glad Buford the table wasn't here-he would've fallen in love. ~ Rick Riordan,
400:At the rate the Kings were finding mates, they were going to have to take turns eating supper because not everyone would fit at the table. ~ Donna Grant,
401:Getting problems, pain, hopes, and doubts out on the table so we can talk honestly about them and work to improve is the best way to lead. ~ James Comey,
402:I have seen these pieces so often that I may recognize them sooner than some people, but my main job is just to get them on the table. ~ Gavin de Becker,
403:No family should have to depend on the labor of its children to put food on the table and no person should be forced to work in captivity. ~ Hilda Solis,
404:No!” Moist's fist thumped the table. “Never say that, Tolliver! Never! Run before you walk! Fly before you crawl! Keep moving forward! ~ Terry Pratchett,
405:There’s some folks who don’t eat like us,” she whispered fiercely, “but you ain’t called on to contradict ’em at the table when they don’t. ~ Harper Lee,
406:If that bastard doesn’t quit smiling at her, I’m going over the table for him! I’ll give him five seconds to back off her. One…Two…Three… “He ~ J S Scott,
407:If the law is on your side, hammer the law. If the facts are on your side, hammer the facts. If neither is on your side, hammer the table. ~ Steve Brewer,
408:My advice to any filmmaker would be to figure out what it is that you bring to the table. What makes you different? What is your voice? ~ Megan Griffiths,
409:On the table beside me is a book entitled Love’s Desperate Desire. Based on the cover, I would have called it My Spectacular Washboard Abs. ~ Rick Yancey,
410:Sirius pushed his chair roughly aside and strode around the table toward Snape, pulling out his wand as he went; Snape whipped out his own. ~ J K Rowling,
411:Beast looks as if he wishes to put his head down on the table and weep. Or perhaps lock Sybella up in her chamber for the next few weeks. ~ Robin LaFevers,
412:Community means that people come together around the table, not just to feed their bodies, but to feed their minds and their relationships. ~ Henri Nouwen,
413:How much worse can it get than finishing dinner, having him reach over, pull a hair out of my head, and start flossing with it at the table? ~ Nora Ephron,
414:Nicaragua sounded dangerous; she liked the word. Nicaragua! It sounded like some kind of spider. There it goes, under the table - Nicaragua! ~ Dave Eggers,
415:Studies have been done showing that there really are gender differences, that women do bring more congeniality and compromise to the table. ~ Kitty Kelley,
416:The next time, Mr. Potter, that you choose to escalate a contest rather than lose, you may lose all the stakes you place on the table. ~ Eliezer Yudkowsky,
417:What Lucie was hearing surpassed all understanding. A mass derangement, with the aid of bogus medical records and money under the table. ~ Franck Thilliez,
418:Women must have seats at the table because peace is too crucial to be left only to the politicians or only to the male half of our world. ~ Gloria Steinem,
419:Baltimore is permissiveness. The pleasures of the flesh, the table, the bottle, and the purse are tolerated with a civilized understanding. ~ Russell Baker,
420:I’m not sure who started it, but whoever had the most exhausting day would lay a hand in the center of the table and say, “Olly-olly-oxen-free. ~ Jay Asher,
421:Samuel said, “One day we’ll sit and you’ll lay it out on the table, neat like a solitaire deck, but now—why, you can’t find all the cards. ~ John Steinbeck,
422:There's not a sense that the person who is waiting on the table is somehow a lesser person that the person who is eating in the restaurant. ~ Julia Gillard,
423:This notion that the United States is getting ready to attack Iran is simply ridiculous. And having said that, all options are on the table ~ George W Bush,
424:An orange on the table
Your dress on the rug
And you in my bed
Sweet present of the present
Cool of night
Warmth of my life ~ Jacques Pr vert,
425:An SF author who reads only SF will have little new to contribute, but someone with a broader experience will bring more to the table. ~ Walter Jon Williams,
426:He glanced across the table at Elspeth and their eyes caught for a second, like two coat hangers before you shake them free of each other. ~ Katherine Heiny,
427:Trust. Affection. Respect." I shoved her tainted after-school snack across the table. "It must be hard to think of qualities you don't possess. ~ Dia Reeves,
428:A bad past is like gristle. You can chew on it forever and starve yourself to death, or you can spit it out and see what else is on the table. ~ Lisa Wingate,
429:Analogies fail, but I am capable of behaving like an eight-armed cephalopod while protesting the innocence of my two hands on the table. ~ Jeanette Winterson,
430:Bring out more wine. That might help. And for God’s sake, take that knife away from Aunt Rose. We don’t need weapons at the table.” “Good point. ~ Robin Kaye,
431:Caldwell is the most expensive date in town," he quoted the other boys as saying. "She'll drink you under the table and she'll never put out. ~ Gail Caldwell,
432:...but she knew that her father's presence at the table with a man who spewed filth from his mouth—did that make it less filthy? No. it condoned. ~ Harper Lee,
433:He adjusts the light attached to the end of the table and flips it on. Jesus, there's a light? The fluorescent lights in this room aren't enough? ~ Jana Aston,
434:I come to the table from a conservative or libertarian point of view, and I admit that. I'm a commentator. I'm not a journalist or anything else. ~ Glenn Beck,
435:If you decide to do comedy that involves risk, risk means risk, and you can't complain of flesh wounds if you sit down at the table to play. ~ Sarah Silverman,
436:I hope I just continue to be passionate about the roles and to always endeavor to bring clarity and honesty to the table and different ideas. ~ Angela Bassett,
437:It doesn't matter which leg of your table you make first, so long as the table has four legs and will stand up solidly when you have finished it. ~ Ezra Pound,
438:Shadow looked down at the girl on the table. “What happened to her?” he asked. “Poor taste in boyfriends,” said Jacquel. “It’s not always fatal. ~ Neil Gaiman,
439:She can sniff it as she can sniff the pungency of the earth where it hides little treasures for the table; or the remains of the long-dead. ~ Robert Holdstock,
440:When will they learn,’ said Uncle Vernon, pounding the table with his large purple fist, ‘that hanging’s the only way to deal with these people? ~ J K Rowling,
441:A pear should come to the table popped with juice, Ripened in warmth and served in warmth. On terms Like these, autumn beguiles the fatalist. ~ Wallace Stevens,
442:Being a CEO still means sitting across the table from big institutional investors and showing your leadership and having them believe in you. ~ Christie Hefner,
443:He [Iggy] started reaching for things around the table, and his hand landed on Total. “You’re black.” “I prefer canine-American,” said Total. ~ James Patterson,
444:In reading our newspapers today, we can see how God is setting the table, getting everything in order, preparing the way for Christ to return. ~ David Jeremiah,
445:Our economic competitors ... are eating us for lunch, and we can get in the game or not. We can be at the table, or we can be on the table. ~ Jennifer Granholm,
446:Remember thee!  Yea, from the table of my memory  I'll wipe away all trivial fond records. ~ William Shakespeare, Hamlet, c. 1601, Act I, scene 5, line 97.,
447:Sometimes it's like you're a big pie settin' on the table, and everybody runs up and gets their piece of you. When it's over' the plate's empty. ~ Loretta Lynn,
448:Warren returns from his room and sits back down at the table.
"I walked away for dramatic effect," he says. "I wasn't finished eating yet. ~ Colleen Hoover,
449:You need the kind of objectivity that makes you forget everything you've heard, clear the table, and do a factual study like a scientist would. ~ Steve Wozniak,
450:Although I spend so much of my time in the kitchen, putting food on the table, providing food is not part of the story I tell myself of my life. ~ Anne Youngson,
451:Many casting directors won't hire aspiring actors because you might be burning some chick's headshot under the table so she doesn't get the part. ~ Olivia Wilde,
452:Pinot noir is the ultimate wine to have at the table. It's a white wine masquerading as red...[while] chardonnay is a red masquerading as a white. ~ Kevin Zraly,
453:She took the picture from him and set it back down on the table. “My grandmother.” She slipped her arms around her husband, biting his mustache ~ Faye Kellerman,
454:The table was her stage. The mobile phone was the microphone. And the new moon was the spotlight. That kind of magic only Nana could make it happen. ~ Ai Yazawa,
455:Throwing cash for the whole meal on the table, Kelly got up abruptly. "That's it. Come on. We're going shopping. Clothes. Lingerie. Shoes. Condoms. ~ Laura Kaye,
456:He senses a little disquiet around the table, among the more pious, the less sportive; or just those keen for the next course. What will it be? Fish! ~ Anonymous,
457:I don't want to be on the other side of the table from the customer. I was never selling anything that I didn't believe in myself or use myself. ~ Warren Buffett,
458:If power is abstraction, which many black men, black women, and people of color have very little voice in, well, then I want to sit at the table. ~ Mark Bradford,
459:She looked around the table and saw each of them as they looked that night...All of them in their last hours of making mistakes with small prices. ~ Carol Anshaw,
460:She raised her eyes from the table and put the question to him as if the thought had just struck her, but it had obviously not just struck her. ~ Haruki Murakami,
461:That night, Julie and I play Battleship with our laptops-- that's what we call it when we sit across the table from one another with our screens open. ~ Jac Jemc,
462:The officer sat with his long, fine hands lying on the table, perfectly still, and all his blood seemed to be corroding.
- The Prussian Officer ~ D H Lawrence,
463:They don’t have a knife for stabbing rich, murdering bastards?” she said. “They bring it to the table when you order one,” said Moist urgently. ~ Terry Pratchett,
464:We went through a hard time, and we had to turn to music as a means to putting food on the table. And we've been doing it ever since. No regrets either. ~ Selena,
465:You owe forty-three thousand, Count,’ said Dolokhov, and stretching himself he rose from the table. ‘One does get tired sitting so long,’ he added. ~ Leo Tolstoy,
466:I sat down at the table, took a deep breath, smiled at Detective Masterson, and nodded at Deputy Slalom. It was going to be a great summer. Normal. ~ Erynn Mangum,
467:What did you see?' he asked then. Nothing,' I told him. 'Because nothing is what you wanted me to see, though the man on the table might disagree. ~ Alice Hoffman,
468:But give me more credit than that. Someone else may have dealt the hand, but I picked it up off the table, I played every card, and I had my reasons. ~ Tana French,
469:If players are performing for you, their age shouldn't really matter, especially because the older players can bring their experience to the table. ~ Frank Lampard,
470:If the leather, wheeled office chairs are jammed together, maybe ten people can join the president at the table, and they will all need breath mints. ~ James Comey,
471:I'm not going to sit at your table and watch you eat, with nothing on my plate, and call myself a diner. Sitting at the table doesn't make you a diner. ~ Malcolm X,
472:So in this case, knowing that you're watching our backs, as it were, will probably be worth more to both of us then having you actually at the table. ~ David Weber,
473:The very existence of a world carries with it the proof of a world-maker, as the table guarantees the pre-existence of the carpenter. Granting ~ Arthur Conan Doyle,
474:Vade Mecum I want the scissors to be sharp and the table perfectly level when you cut me out of my life and paste me in that book you always carry. ~ Billy Collins,
475:But I don't get the connection."
Dr. Finch put his hands on the table. 'That's because you haven't looked,' he said. 'You've never opened your eyes. ~ Harper Lee,
476:Food was celebration, conversation, and nourishment. The table is where the big decisions of the family are made and all the arguing takes place. ~ Adriana Trigiani,
477:He tapped the base of his glass upon the table. “England—that’s the old country. You miss the old country. Of course you do. But you don’t go back. ~ Eleanor Catton,
478:I have food every day on the table, I have a family, friends, health - all the things without which it wouldn't matter how many roles I get to play. ~ Penelope Cruz,
479:Laurence kept sneaking looks under the table at his propped-open copy of Have Space Suit—Will Travel. He was already halfway through the book. ~ Charlie Jane Anders,
480:Mom had gone into the studio, leaving Dad on “watch our child for signs of an imminent breakdown” duty, sitting at the table, sipping his coffee. ~ Kelley Armstrong,
481:Same old, same old. Beau and Eden came in last night with Aunt Trudy. Sheriff stopped by the table to flirt for a while. That’s always entertaining. ~ Denise Hunter,
482:the bowl from her hands. “Careful, it’s hot.” Rafe moved fast, setting it down on the table. “Told me that a little late.” “Father is mostly asleep. ~ Mary Connealy,
483:The table fellowship of Jesus, with its ethic of grace rather than reciprocity, was creating a new countercultural society in the midst of the Empire. ~ Tim Chester,
484:You’re burning the candle at both ends, Kid . . . (He moves from the table across the room.) And in my humble opinion the light ain’t worth it. ~ Tennessee Williams,
485:If I would put my talent on the table, if I would control my impulses, if I would make decisions and plans for my own life, then I could be successful. ~ Star Parker,
486:If you make - not have - $1 million a year, should you not participate in the sense of community of our country? I'm willing to put that on the table. ~ Nancy Pelosi,
487:I put my hand down below the table to check my zipper. You have to stand before a jury only once with your fly open and it will never happen again ~ Michael Connelly,
488:People will buy anything at jumble sales,' I said. 'At the Evacuated Children Charity Fair a woman bought a tree branch that had fallen on the table. ~ Connie Willis,
489:When the bread basket comes to the table and I have a bite, people are like, "Oh, you eat bread?" I say, "Oh, my God, of course I eat bread. I'm human." ~ Eva Mendes,
490:You need the kind of objectivity that makes you forget everything you’ve heard, clear the table, and do a factual study like a scientist would. —STEVE ~ Ryan Holiday,
491:Every fat person says it's not their fault, that they have gland trouble. You know which gland? The saliva gland. They can't push away from the table. ~ Jesse Ventura,
492:In particular, there was a butler in a blue coat and bright buttons, who gave quite a winey flavour to the table beer; he poured it out so superbly. ~ Charles Dickens,
493:My guys studied music from a young age and I did not so I think, like, adding the idiot to the table of very talented musicians gave us a unique rub. ~ Anthony Kiedis,
494:Pressuring Abby was never a good idea, but unless I laid all my cards on the table, I stood a very good chance of losing the only pigeon I’d ever met. ~ Jamie McGuire,
495:Sad? Nonsense! Parting with friends is a sadness. A place is only a place.” He glanced at the charts on the table. “And Arrakis is just another place. ~ Frank Herbert,
496:Selma dug her sharp elbow right into my ribs and then kicked me hard on the ankle under the table. I couldn’t help giving a little squeal of pain. ~ Jacqueline Wilson,
497:She soon reached a point when she could not sit at the table with him and listen to his misbegotten notions and morality with its mistaken examples. ~ Christina Stead,
498:The shelves had the melancholy emptiness and the false luxury of families where inferior meat is purchased, so as to be able to put flowers on the table. ~ mile Zola,
499:The trick to having good ideas is not to sit around in glorious isolation and try to think big thoughts. The trick is to get more parts on the table. ~ Steven Johnson,
500:when a willing victim who had committed no treachery was killed in a traitor’s stead, the Table would crack and Death itself would start working backward. ~ C S Lewis,
501:And our problems will crumble apart, the soul / blow through like a wind, and here where we live will all be clean again, with fresh bread on the table. ~ Pablo Neruda,
502:Considering the current turn of events-i.e. my fingers fondling her pussy-I’m optimistic that a blowjob could be brought to the table for negotiation. ~ Laurelin Paige,
503:Dhanneth slid into place down at the end of the table, his face composed. If this was what formation instinct did for you, Jedao wanted some for himself. ~ Yoon Ha Lee,
504:Even as I approach the gambling hall, as soon as I hear, two rooms away, the jingle of money poured out on the table, I almost go into convulsions. ~ Fyodor Dostoevsky,
505:Grandma placed a plate of sandwiches on the table. Piled so high the stack was more precarious than a zombie stood on one leg and told to stop picking bits ~ Al K Line,
506:How does a large slice of fresh bread soaked in beef broth sound?" About as edible as the table leg. "Do I have any choices?" "No."
"Sounds wonderful. ~ Anne Bishop,
507:I am not interested in picking up crumbs of compassion thrown from the table of someone who considers himself my master. I want the full menu of rights. ~ Desmond Tutu,
508:I enrage myself with an imbecile. I say, 'I would like to kick him.' Instead I kick the table. I say, 'This table, it is the imbecile, I kick him so. ~ Agatha Christie,
509:No traditional Graham and Dodd investor invested in AOL,” said a banker at the table. “They shorted it. And got fucked. They’re learning the new model. ~ Michael Lewis,
510:We should have communicated to Iran that we are prepared, that we are considering military options. They're not just on the table, they are in our hands. ~ Mitt Romney,
511:He squints at me. “Except for the red hair and freckles, you look okay. You’ll be fine and dandy sitting at the table with a napkin on your lap. ~ Christina Baker Kline,
512:In a relationship of any kind, if one person feels the other person isn’t bringing anything to the table, he or she will begin to disrespect that person. ~ Sherry Argov,
513:It is not hard,” Ifemelu said firmly. “You are using the wrong comb.” And she pulled the comb from Aisha’s hand and put it down on the table. ~ Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie,
514:Never rise from the table without having given due thanks to the Lord. If we act in this way, we need have no fear of the wretched sin of gluttony. ~ Pio of Pietrelcina,
515:The children ate everything on the table. They ate hamburgers and rolls and tomatoes and beans and corn, and they drank many glasses of milk. ~ Gertrude Chandler Warner,
516:The matter could in fact have been resolved quite simply if all those round the table had been equally intelligent. But in this life that is rarely given. ~ Antal Szerb,
517:Eat less than you think you want, eat with your intelligence, not your stomach. Never get up from the table with an inward, silent apology for being a pig. ~ Coco Chanel,
518:He finds a fresh sheet of paper. He lays it out on the table before him and writes these words with his pen.
It was. It will never be again. Remember. ~ Paul Auster,
519:I appeal to everyone who believes in Martin Luther King Jr.'s dream to make room at the table of brother- and sisterhood for lesbian and gay people. ~ Coretta Scott King,
520:It was irresistible, like they were being tickled themselves. Their eyes met across the table, and at that instant, Rachel’s laughter turned into a sob. ~ Liane Moriarty,
521:I've learned to sell my music, I've learned to direct, I've written screenplays... All of this fulfilled my artistic needs but also put food on the table. ~ Robby Benson,
522:The stakes were suddenly so high that we wanted out of the game. When you’re playing poker with the devil, however, no one leaves the table before he does. ~ Dean Koontz,
523:We sat together as a family for dinner at night. And my mother had a job. My dad had a job. But there was always a meal on the table at 6:00, you know. ~ Trisha Yearwood,
524:What we eat is the one simplest way to declare who we are - the table reflects our values with a clarity that few other theaters of human behaviour posses. ~ Adam Gopnik,
525:You heard Prince Perfect," Mal said, and joined us at the table. Nikolai grinned. "I've had a lot of nicknames, but that one is easily the most accurate. ~ Leigh Bardugo,
526:I didn't need to meet with other teams. I didn't care about what offers were on the table. I wanted to be in Atlanta. I wanted to represent for this team. ~ Dwight Howard,
527:I had been invited to speak after the lunch. But I did not go to the table until the feast ended, as I never like to eat or talk before speaking. ~ Elizabeth Cady Stanton,
528:I shall keep my book on the table here, and read a little every morning as soon as I wake, for I know it will do me good, and help me through the day. ~ Louisa May Alcott,
529:I've learned that in order to achieve what I wanted, it made more sense to negotiate than to defend the autonomy of my work by pounding my fist on the table. ~ Thom Mayne,
530:John McCain will follow the fanatics to their caves in Pakistan or to the gates of hell. What Obama wants to do is give them a place setting at the table. ~ Mike Huckabee,
531:New York is like a big dinner party. You have to be very careful about what you say and do because you never know whose feet are touching under the table. ~ Susanna Moore,
532:The entire world has one goal, and that is the denuclearization of the Korean peninsula, we want to achieve that peaceably, but all options are on the table. ~ Mike Pence,
533:When you do something that's going to speak to people, it's going to be because you're really allowing all of yourself to the table in an accepting way. ~ George Saunders,
534:FACE THE NATION is the second oldest program on television. It began in 1954, fifty-eight years ago. I've been here at the table for the last twenty-one. ~ Rodney Erickson,
535:Finally she put two tins of sprats and a packet of sweets on the table and asked him to give the other patients the presents she had brought for her son. ~ Vasily Grossman,
536:Gabriel, why don’t you help clear the table,” Carter offered. Courtney snapped her head to Carter. “Please don’t give orders to my nephew. That’s my job. ~ Janice L Dennie,
537:I’m glad we will not be forced to live by your quill, because I am rather used to having food on the table. But, I appreciate the effort behind those words. ~ Cynthia Hand,
538:I reached out my hand to her. She had been there at the table, this sad, kind, talented woman. She had heard everything, but had been unable to speak to us. ~ Priya Parmar,
539:PowerPoint doesn't kill meetings. People kill meetings. But using PowerPoint is like having a loaded AK-47 on the table: You can do very bad things with it. ~ Peter Norvig,
540:She looked at him, watched hum toss the remote on the table and say," So maybe I'm going to handcuff myself to you the next time you decide to take a stroll. ~ Ally Carter,
541:The table I write on I say exists ... meaning thereby that if I was in my study I might perceive it, or that some other spirit actually does perceive it. ~ George Berkeley,
542:When a pile of cups is tottering on the edge of the table and you warn that they will crash to the ground, in South Africa you are blamed when that happens. ~ Desmond Tutu,
543:And?” Lisa scooted closer to the table. “And what? He kissed you? You’re having his love child? He wants to marry you and I get to live above the garage? ~ Rachel Van Dyken,
544:cupboards and a hidden fridge. I set the roses on the table and took a step back, thinking how it was nice to have some colour in the kitchen for a change. ~ Sarah A Denzil,
545:I agree with the president [Barack Obama]. I've said myself, we will not send American combat troops back to either Syria or Iraq - that is off the table. ~ Hillary Clinton,
546:Running had always been off the table for me. It just looks embarrassing when I do it. I viewed it like learning a new language - best to learn it as a child. ~ Lena Dunham,
547:The Eucharist is a symbol of that as you have bread, the staple food of the poor, and wine, a luxury of the rich, which are brought together at the table. ~ Shane Claiborne,
548:The only reason guys wanna play pool with girls is to see you leaning over the table, looking sexy. Not that I wouldn't enjoy that... immensely." - Chris ~ Jennifer Comeaux,
549:A special pathway to citizenship is off the table... when I talk to members of the group in the Senate, they're saying that we're both saying the same thing. ~ Raul Labrador,
550:Besides Camden and Derek, there were two lacrosse guys, Brad Slater and Dave Markley, which meant that the combined I.Q. of the table was probably . . . four. ~ Cherry Cheva,
551:For ten-on-the-table nights, I memorized the take-out menus of every restaurant within a ten-block radius of West Eleventh Street, which was no small task. ~ Jennifer Coburn,
552:He rounded the table, shrugging out of his zipped hoodie. “You want some of this?”

Stuff always got real when the clothes started to come off. ~ Jennifer L Armentrout,
553:Like hunger, physical love is a necessity. But man's appetite for amour is never so regular or so sustained as his appetite for the delights of the table. ~ Honore de Balzac,
554:Something about communion triggers our memory and helps us see things as they really are. Something about communion opens our eyes to Jesus at the table. ~ Rachel Held Evans,
555:When you’re writing fulltime like I am, writing to pay the bills and keep a roof over your head and food on the table, you can’t afford to have writer’s block. ~ Brian Keene,
556:You need the kind of objectivity that makes you forget everything you’ve heard, clear the table, and do a factual study like a scientist would. —STEVE WOZNIAK ~ Ryan Holiday,
557:At the very beginning, I said my life and Playboy are a Rorschach test. It's a culmination of the dreams and fantasies and prejudices you bring to the table ~ Christie Hefner,
558:Chase leaned on the table, staring Sammy straight in the eye. "If you ever, ever try to harm my mate again, in any way, no matter how indirectly, I will find you. ~ Zoe Chant,
559:Felting Phil (taking all of his chips down to the felt on the table). I loved beating him and then hed go over to the couch and sulk, staring at the ceiling. ~ Jennifer Tilly,
560:Have a good look at the thing. Look at the table too, and satisfy yourselves there is no trickery. I don't want to waste this model, and then be told I'm a quack. ~ H G Wells,
561:Here are the qualifications required: The people you choose must (a) make you think smarter and (b) put lots of solutions on the table in a short amount of time. ~ Ed Catmull,
562:He’s sitting at the table, long legs resting on the chair beside him, a sketchpad in his lap. Oh, and he’s shirtless. As in, not wearing a shirt. I can’t even. ~ Elle Kennedy,
563:I'm not like a poker player. I'm not into bluff. My way is to look someone in the eye and tell them the way I'm intending to go. My cards are always on the table. ~ Tori Amos,
564:Mrs Bawden yanked me away from the table and dragged me across the food hall. I tried to twist away from her, but she had a grip like a python on steroids. ~ Malorie Blackman,
565:She passed me the scrap of fabric on the table that she had cut. “Here’s your evening,” she said. “You can keep it, if you wish. But if I were you, I’d burn it. ~ Neil Gaiman,
566:An English traveller relates how he lived upon intimate terms with a tiger; he had reared it and used to play with it, but always kept a loaded pistol on the table. ~ Stendhal,
567:As it’d turned out, despite Lee's total incompetence in drinking games, Ty and Zan had more than made up for him and seriously drank me under the table. Bastards. ~ Tate James,
568:But when she turned at the entryway and looked back at him, he left the table and followed, as if she were a magnet, drawing him away from his better judgement. ~ Hannah Tinti,
569:Everywhere, now, there are objects like this glass of beer on the table there. When I see it, I feel like saying: “Enough.” I realize quite well that I have ~ Jean Paul Sartre,
570:I sat across the table from him and watched as he popped open the lid. “I gather you like ice cream?” An eyebrow twitched comically. “Snow demon.” He shrugged. ~ Pippa DaCosta,
571:She had of course, kept working. He liked to think she would have moved under the table to continue her task if a gun battle had broken out, but he wasn't sure. ~ Eileen Wilks,
572:A lawyer is never entirely comfortable with a friendly divorce, anymore than a good mortician wants to finish his job and then have the patient sit up on the table. ~ Jean Kerr,
573:As a consequence while we had a roof over our heads, food on the table, and clothes to wear to school we were constantly conscious of being of modest means. ~ Robert B Laughlin,
574:Could be. I’m a pretty dangerous dude when I’m cornered.” “Yeah,” said the voice from under the table, “you go to pieces so fast people get hit by the shrapnel. ~ Douglas Adams,
575:He held his hand out to me across the table.
It was harder to take it this time, to make that deliberate choice, without the useful distraction of desperation. ~ Naomi Novik,
576:If you take the approach that you want to scrape every last nickel off the table, that'll work one or two times, but after awhile, your reputation will precede you. ~ Tom Hicks,
577:Pack your mother and kiss your clothes goodbye. No!” He banged his head against the table. “Kiss your mother and pack your clothes. Your train leaves at one. ~ Anthony Horowitz,
578:Sitting at the table during Color Purple and looking up and suddenly realizing I was acting in front of Steven Spielberg, was pretty cool. It was pretty good. ~ Whoopi Goldberg,
579:There are many games I love to play. Which one I put on the table depends on the mood and the level of experience of my opponents; I don't have a clear favorite. ~ Klaus Teuber,
580:Breaking news is a thing that's on TV all day. 10 or 15 years ago, breaking news would get everybody around the table because it was going to be something huge. ~ Bradley Cooper,
581:Hillary wanted to have more influence than Nancy Reagan or Eleanor Roosevelt; she wanted a seat at the table, and her husband was eager to give it to her. ~ Kate Andersen Brower,
582:I could no more have stopped myself from feeling that sadness than you could stop yourself from smelling an apple that has been cut open on the table before you. ~ Arthur Golden,
583:Linda grabbed an ashtray from the table and threw it at him, hitting him right above the eyebrow. Blood ran down his face and dripped on Harriet Bolson’s file. ~ Henning Mankell,
584:Marcel dropped a white plastic bag onto the table. It bounced slightly on landing. “Muktuk,” Nirlungayuk said approvingly. It was a piece of narwhal skin, uncooked. ~ Mary Roach,
585:... the love which Kahu received from Koro Apirana was the sort that dropped off the edge of the table, like breadcrumbs after everybody else has had a big meal. ~ Witi Ihimaera,
586:We don't really have to call it the Subs Club. That was just a lame placeholder title I put in."
Kamen crossed his arms on the table. "It makes me want a sandwich. ~ J A Rock,
587:And all you can do is just read," she said. She raised her voice an screamed, "You just read and read and read!" Then she threw herself down on the table and wept. ~ Tove Jansson,
588:But let me tell you, this gender thing is history. You're looking at a guy who sat down with Margaret Thatcher across the table and talked about serious issues. ~ George H W Bush,
589:Early on, I knew I had ideas, but I wasn't sure when it was appropriate to bring them to the table and I was so intimidated by these titans that I was working for. ~ Olivia Wilde,
590:I don't want to loose them. But as I look around the table, I'm wondering if that's just he way things go in life. Age brought us together, age will tear us apart. ~ Karina Halle,
591:If that's the case, waiter, please bring me another piece of cake," Gramps said as lunch was brought to the table, "I'm all for fighting tyranny and oppression. ~ E A Bucchianeri,
592:I'm not one of those actors who sits around the table and intellectualizing anything, or discusses much of anything. Everything for me is intuitive and instinctive. ~ Chris Bauer,
593:I'm very comfortable being married to an extremely strong, opinionated, and driven woman. But I also sit at the head of the table. I have both of those sides to me. ~ Kevin Bacon,
594:I want to put on the table, not why 85% of the members of the National Academy of Sciences reject God, I want to know why 15% of the National Academy don’t. ~ Neil deGrasse Tyson,
595:I went out to dinner with a Marine last weekend. He looked across the table and he goes, "I could kill you in seven seconds." I go, "I'll just have toast, then." ~ Margaret Smith,
596:Mother cooked a big breakfast. And then, when she cleared off the table, she found a quarter and a dime and three pennies by Father's coffee cup. He'd tipped her. ~ Kurt Vonnegut,
597:She is still typing away when Monique bangs into the apartment, slams her bag on the table and says, "If I were a cat, my ears would be straight back right now. ~ Katherine Heiny,
598:Could be. I’m a pretty dangerous dude when I’m cornered.”
“Yeah,” said the voice from under the table, “you go to pieces so fast people get hit by the shrapnel. ~ Douglas Adams,
599:I just feel that no matter what comes in a career - and mine has been all over the map - you must stay at the table, pick up the cards you're dealt and play them. ~ Frank Langella,
600:little glass box that was lying under the table: she opened it, and found in it a very small cake, on which the words 'EAT ME' were beautifully marked in currants. ~ Lewis Carroll,
601:My tears simply broke through the fragile wallthat had held them, and with a terrible feeling of shame, I laid my head upon the table and let them drain out of me. ~ Arthur Golden,
602:Of course, they all tried to stand at the same end of the table, which at once tipped over. They landed slightly less gracefully than the dancing hippos in Fantasia. ~ Jodi Taylor,
603:Vade Mecum

I want the scissors to be sharp
and the table perfectly level
when you cut me out of my life
and paste me in that book you always carry. ~ Billy Collins,
604:In a while he reached across the table and took her hand in his. He could not have known that he was trying to comfort a building that had been struck by lightning. ~ Arundhati Roy,
605:I write by myself initially. That's the way I've always written, just working on pure thought by myself. Then I bring it to the table with whoever I'm collaborating with. ~ Amy Lee,
606:Now the harpist and bard had taken their places under the roof of the three-sided booley house, and guests were wandering from the table to hear them play and sing. ~ Robin Maxwell,
607:Peeta rolls his eyes at Haymitch. “She has no idea. The effect she can have.”
He runs his fingernail along the wood grain in the table, refusing to look at me. ~ Suzanne Collins,
608:Why?” I slammed my fists down on the table. “Why can’t you believe me? Why don’t you trust me?”
“Because you’re human, Cécile. You can lie, even to yourself. ~ Danielle L Jensen,
609:If the facts are against you, argue the law. If the law is against you, argue the facts. If the law and the facts are against you, pound the table and yell like hell ~ Carl Sandburg,
610:The money's always been on the table. We could have took that money any time we wanted - every year, two, three times a year we've had offers, all the way down the line. ~ Ian Brown,
611:The Players Association has on the table a demand which doesn't recognize the reality of our league's economics today. It's a very excessive and unrealistic demand. ~ Paul Tagliabue,
612:cement in bold relief,—far underground. I lean my elbows on the table, and the lamp lights brightly the newspapers I am fool enough to re-read, and the absurd books. ~ Arthur Rimbaud,
613:I buy wine according to the bottle design. After I get down the first glass it all tastes okay to me so I figure you go for something classy to look at on the table ~ Janet Evanovich,
614:keep silent . .
the most beautiful voice ,
is the talk of your hand
on the table.

قليل من الصمت . . ياجاهلة
فأجمل من كل هذا الحديث
حديث يديك
على الطاولة ~,
615:She put her head down on the table and cried all the tears that she knew she should have cried in the past year and a half. But they weren't ready then, they were now. ~ Maeve Binchy,
616:Some people were talking about going to Ponderosa Steakhouse after the funeral. Those who couldn’t afford it donated plasma so they could have a place at the table. ~ Matthew Desmond,
617:The fork fell from my fingers, splatterng mashed potatoes across the table. I mustered my best "ice princess" look at met his gaze. "You're in my personal space, buddy. ~ Jenny Trout,
618:There Paul tried to pass along his love of mechanics and cars. “Steve, this is your workbench now,” he said as he marked off a section of the table in their garage. ~ Walter Isaacson,
619:It feels good to have something to bring to the table,” Ren said. “I will agree with that. But don't
mistake having money or stuff as being the same as being worthy. ~ Cameron Dane,
620:I was under the impression—that his hair covered his ears.” “I saw them as he stooped by me to put that coffee you sent to me on the table. And his eyes shine in the dark. ~ H G Wells,
621:My tears simply broke through the fragile wall
that had held them, and with a terrible feeling of shame, I laid my head upon the table and let them drain out of me. ~ Arthur Golden,
622:Scotty leaned across the table and whispered in a voice Travis wasn’t supposed to have heard but did. “We’ve got to do something quick before Uncle Travis poisons us ~ Debbie Macomber,
623:The English will agree with me that there are plenty of good things for the table in America; but the old proverb says: 'God sends meat and the devil sends cooks.' ~ Frederick Marryat,
624:They never had no time to call their own. They sold all their waking hours to someone else in return for a few bob to pay for a roof over our heads and food on the table. ~ T E Kinsey,
625:In Jesus all needful things are laid up for you. Then enjoy your continual allowance. Never go hungry while the daily bread of grace is on the table of mercy. ~ Charles Haddon Spurgeon,
626:In the churches I used to go to, I felt like I didn't fit in... I was accepted but not understood. There was room at the table for me, but I was not part of the family. ~ Donald Miller,
627:Nikolas shrugged. “So, I have not really changed all that much, Benjamin. I believe I am very much what I once was.” He looked across the table. “Totally obsessed with you. ~ Anonymous,
628:On the other hand, his interest in table tennis was neither puzzling nor malign. He just liked table tennis. The hunt for the Table Tennis Ring was a vivid red herring. ~ Ben Macintyre,
629:To my astonishment I saw him standing at a table with Kitty Jones. It was the Kitty Jones bit that was astonishing. Not the table. Though it was very nicely polished. ~ Jonathan Stroud,
630:You’re the table everyone wants at Starbucks,” Gansey mused as he began to walk again. Blue blinked. “What?” Over his shoulder, Gansey said, “Next to the wall plug. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
631:I had a chance to lay it all out on the table, and I didn't. But that's the problem with shame. Shame doesn't like company. Shame's not something that likes to be shared. ~ Meghan Quinn,
632:It's really the best time to be a woman. And instead it can be an advantage. Think about what you can bring to the table that what you have to offer that makes you unique. ~ Reed Morano,
633:Jobs had spent so many afternoons. Jony Ive had arranged for the table to be brought to the graveside. There were fifty or so family members and friends in attendance, ~ Walter Isaacson,
634:Kekrops agreed to leave his guards above deck with Buford the table, who ordered them to drop and give him twenty push-ups. The guards seemed to take this as a challenge. ~ Rick Riordan,
635:Life is a difficult business... It needs infinite courage and a lot of endurance. And in the end one wonders: 'Was it worth while?' - Mrs. Lorrimer, Cards on the Table ~ Agatha Christie,
636:Matthias joined them at the table. "The Shu woman we faced was stronger than me, Jesper, and Wylan put together."
"You hear right," said Jesper. "Stronger than Wylan. ~ Leigh Bardugo,
637:never mix business with pleasure.” “I don’t either, but there’s always a first for everything.” Resting my arms on the table, I lean forward. “Will you be my first, Blaire? ~ Remy Blake,
638:the financial market is not something that exists like you or I, Karin, or this bottle of water on the table. The moment we stop believing in it, it ceases to exist. ~ David Lagercrantz,
639:You know,” I saw, leaning across the table and taking her hand. “I could have sex with a thousand women, and it wouldn’t feel like it did that night in the orange grove. ~ Tarryn Fisher,
640:Besides, we know that approximately a third of all food produced is discarded, and “whenever food is thrown out it is as if it were stolen from the table of the poor”.[29] ~ Pope Francis,
641:Carli Fiorina thinks the answer for Social Security and Medicare is...zero-based budgeting! Christ. People of a certain age are all banging their heads on the table right now. ~ Ted Cruz,
642:Chloe came out with two coffees. She set them both on the table and started to walk away. I curled my arm around her waist and brought her down on my lap. She didn’t resist. ~ Jay McLean,
643:He wished he could kiss the tears from the corners of her eyes and promise everything would be all right. Instead, he reached across the table and covered her hand with his. ~ Ann Shorey,
644:I think it's important that when you're bringing something to the table that you're sure has value, that you don't diminish yourself just so that you can have an opportunity. ~ T D Jakes,
645:Matthias joined them at the table. "The Shu woman we faced was stronger than me, Jesper, and Wylan put together."
"You heard right," said Jesper. "Stronger than Wylan. ~ Leigh Bardugo,
646:They had met at the table d'hôte of an Eighth Street "Delmonico's," and found their tastes in art, chicory salad and bishop sleeves so congenial that the joint studio resulted. ~ O Henry,
647:You also need to show a zero-tolerance policy when it comes to impropriety. That's one of the things, again, that Republicans left on the table as a missed opportunity. ~ Andrea Tantaros,
648:According to Abkhazian custom, the time you spend with guests around the table doesn’t count toward your lifespan because you’re drinking wine and enjoying yourself. ~ Svetlana Alexievich,
649:Alistair did his best to soothe her while he imagined himself leaping across the table, scooping Miss Oldridge out of her chair, and tossing her out of the nearest window. ~ Loretta Chase,
650:Are you implying that he’s lying? You low-level son of a pig. I wouldn’t have brought you here if I’d known you were going to insult us.” Joss’ fist pounded the table, hard. ~ Chanda Hahn,
651:But if you look at teams that want to share more revenues, they're teams that don't have a lot on the table. They've long since not had any serious investment in their team. ~ Jerry Jones,
652:Especially for fostering creative, conceptual work, the best way to use money as a motivator is to take the issue of money off the table so people concentrate on the work. ~ Daniel H Pink,
653:I like to think what I bring to the table is kind of a sympathetic and endearing quality, even while I'm playing outcasts or characters that end up in outlandish situations. ~ Jason Biggs,
654:Under the table, Greebo sat and washed himself. Occasionally he burped.
Vampires have risen from the dead, the grave and the crypt, but never managed it from the cat. ~ Terry Pratchett,
655:George Vida braced his hands on the table before taking his seat, his gaze strafing the room with the discernment of a leathery old goat sniffing for something to nibble on. ~ Lisa Wingate,
656:How like a man, to change from mask to mask like a player, concealing all intention, yet leave his heart out on the table, carelessly, unregarded, for all to behold. ~ Lois McMaster Bujold,
657:poured water into a basin. He moved the basin to the table. Julia reached for the water hesitantly. “Let me help.” Rafe pulled a chair around the corner of the wooden plank ~ Mary Connealy,
658:The privilege of living now is that I can seat myself at the master's table - the table of my white ancestor, a slaveholder - and interpret his world, and he has no say. ~ Michael W Twitty,
659:We knoooooow,” said Anthony, laying his head on the table. “You told us like a Brazilian times.” “Bazillion,” Tammy corrected. “Brazil is a state.” “Country,” I said. “Whatever, ~ J R Rain,
660:When you are pouring yourself into your work and bringing your unique perspective and skills to the table, then you are adding value that only you are capable of contributing. ~ Todd Henry,
661:Every great building once begun as a building plan. That means, sitting in that building plan on the table is a mighty structure not yet seen.It is the same with dreams. ~ Israelmore Ayivor,
662:Her smile held–held and yet changed, the way freshness depart white linens once you unfold them and put them on the table or bed. Still clean, bright, but something departed. ~ Alison Atlee,
663:I always made people laugh, and everybody wanted me to sit at the table with them. I don't joke as much as I used to, but I can still be a little comedian every now and then. ~ Missy Elliot,
664:I obviously am cognizant of the fact that being handsome gives me greater breadth of opportunity. I'd hope that what I bring to the table far surpasses just being handsome. ~ Charlie Hunnam,
665:Love's a game where the odds are permanently fixed. The house always wins, and anyone stupid enough to sit at the table is lucky if they walk away with their soul intact. ~ Kathleen Peacock,
666:Never ask while you are doing it if what you are doing is fun. Don't introduce even your most reliably witty acquaintance as someone who will set the table on a roar. ~ Christopher Hitchens,
667:Washington is the only city in the world where you can go to a black-tie dinner and there at the foot of the table is a television set up to catch a press conference. ~ Hugh Newell Jacobsen,
668:We sat down and Lend put his arm around me. Every single jaw at the table dropped.

"Man," John said, shaking his head. "All this time I was pretty sure you were gay. ~ Kiersten White,
669:Yeah, you know, like pick you up, we go out, have a good time, I steal a good night kiss?” He leaned back across the table and whispered, “I get to tell people you’re mine? ~ Rebecca Yarros,
670:Every great building once begun as a building plan. That means, sitting in that building plan on the table is a mighty structure not yet seen. It is the same with dreams. ~ Israelmore Ayivor,
671:I used to spend hours at night, downstairs, in front of the only full-length mirror in the house, standing on the table working out what I would wear to school the next day. ~ Clemence Poesy,
672:Ivan held both hands in front of him as if this was very serious. “My current approach is using one fork for each bite and then making a pile of them in the middle of the table. ~ Kiera Cass,
673:I was never an ingénue at any point in my career. I was hoping that whatever I was bringing to the table, it wasn't some physical attribute that would change or fade over time. ~ Fred Savage,
674:I wasn't just pro-choice, I was pro-everything, until I started taking everything off the table and began looking at things and asking if this view was consistent with that view. ~ Glenn Beck,
675:The things that you can't really foresee and that kind of surprise you, and a lot of times they are bad, but other times, they bring something different and new to the table. ~ Alexander Wang,
676:wealth, but he had been a hunter. Never so much at home as when he was far from home and in the deep woods, the far veldt, the desert, the mountains. THE TABLE HAD been set up ~ Louis L Amour,
677:I write at all different times. I write in my bed, I write at the table. I need to get it together. I'm working on a book and working, and just jam it in whenever it makes sense. ~ Lena Dunham,
678:...the food shortages required inventiveness...Daphne showed me the difference it made if she placed plums in a green bowl or in a yellow bowl before she set them on the table. ~ Anne Michaels,
679:Wittgenstein's ruler: Unless you have confidence in the ruler's reliability, if you use a ruler to measure a table you may also be using the table to measure the ruler. ~ Nassim Nicholas Taleb,
680:For some unexplained reason, it's always the other end of the table that's wild and raucous, with screaming laughter and a fella who plays 'Holiday for Strings' on water glasses. ~ Erma Bombeck,
681:I don't think we can do that."
"At these prices you should bring the cow out and have a ritual sacrifice at
the table. Just do it." I handed him the menu. He took it. ~ Laurell K Hamilton,
682:Just don’t pretend you know more about your characters than they do, because you don’t. Stay open to them. It’s teatime and all the dolls are at the table. Listen. It’s that simple. ~ Anonymous,
683:She didn’t mind fish-and-chip-type fish, but she had never cared for the fishy flavor some fish had and that fish down on the table in the kitchen had looked pretty fishy to her. ~ Lynsay Sands,
684:their empty drinking cups pounding on the table in revolt. “Fill de cup or we piss in de pot!” Okay, Cal led the chant, but Simmons hit his cup on the table along with him. ~ Stacey Marie Brown,
685:We found that when people put this issue on the table, it turns out that men acknowledge the issue, and employers and employees can work out solutions just as working mothers do. ~ James Levine,
686:-You're simple, straightforward and honest, a little bit on the primitive side, I should think. To interest you a woman would have to... -To lay her cards out on the table. ~ Tennessee Williams,
687:I don’t understand why we have to do this right now.” He scoots his chair into the table. “Because, Lily Calloway, you seem like the type of girl who will never return my calls. ~ Krista Ritchie,
688:Someone stake that bastard, please, and for the sake of the gods, dust Benny off the table by the fountain. The powder’s disgusting and it’s getting into the blood. (Apollite) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
689:So she satisfied her urge to kick at him by leaning back, palms down on the table. It was a good thing they weren’t near the food, otherwise, her hair would’ve been in the coffee. ~ Nalini Singh,
690:There's not a huge pile of scripts at home. It's what happens to be on the table at that moment with your availability. And then you have no control over when these things come out. ~ Toby Jones,
691:What Donald Trump is going to bring to the table. He's going to bring straight, honest conversation and bring up topics that, while they may be sensitive, they have to be said. ~ Donald Trump Jr,
692:What happened is, we grew lonely
living among the things,
so we gave the clock a face,
the chair a back,
the table four stout legs
which will never suffer fatigue. ~ Lisel Mueller,
693:Further, I must not dream
for when I do I see the table set
and a faltering crone at my place,
her eyes burnt by cigarettes
as she eats betrayal like a slice of meat. ~ Anne Sexton,
694:He took her hand in his, both clasped on the table, and between them silence grew, an ancient silence that they both knew. She was inside this silence and she was safe. ~ Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie,
695:I believe it's time to put our best ideas on the table and work toward a bipartisan solution, with the single goal of leaving the Social Security system stronger than we found it. ~ Chris Chocola,
696:I’M READY TO PEEL THE skin off my own face to kill the boredom of being in this dud’s presence. If I wasn’t so damn handsome I might settle for just banging my head on the table. What ~ Ker Dukey,
697:It is not hard to compose but it is wonderfully hard to let the superfluous notes fall under the table. . . So many melodies fly about, one must be careful not to tread on them. ~ Johannes Brahms,
698:Just don't pretend you know more about your characters than they do, because you don't. Stay open to them. It's teatime and all the dolls are at the table. Listen. It's that simple. ~ Anne Lamott,
699:Or is intimacy the desired product no matter where you find it, how you acquire it, what you pay for it—black market, gray market, taxed, untaxed, under the table, over the counter? ~ Andr Aciman,
700:She slid off the table, but didn't object to having his hand support her. "Where's my ice cream?"

"You didn't behave, so there'll be no treat for you."

"That's just mean. ~ J D Robb,
701:What happens when people open their hearts?" Cigarette dangling from her lips, Reiko clasped her hands together on the table. She was enjoying this. "They get better," she said. ~ Haruki Murakami,
702:God damn it," Thomas said as he sat down at the table, carrying a tray so piled with food that it was a miracle he could even lift it. "Aren't we all just too good-looking for words. ~ John Scalzi,
703:Right, times up,” Annie declared as she not so graciously stood from the table. “On to Hot Steppers, where naked men are waiting to grind upon thy lap. Come along my trusty wenches! ~ Karen Raines,
704:There were copies on the table. Ten-A-Fly dressed like Snoop Dogg on a bender making gangsta hand signs that made one think not so much of intimidation as an unusual state of palsy. ~ Harlan Coben,
705:You know, when I'm looking at these '08 yachts that are for sale, I think "I could have just walked in with a briefcase of cash and put it on the table and walked out with a yacht." ~ Will Ferrell,
706:You trust me with your body.” He helped her onto the table and positioned her on her back with firm, impersonal hands. “But not with your emotions. Or your past. Or your future. ~ Cherise Sinclair,
707:-You're simple, straightforward and honest, a little bit on the primitive side, I should think. To interest you a woman would have to...
-To lay her cards out on the table. ~ Tennessee Williams,
708:Anyway that other thing we almost did in Paris-that's probably off the table for a while.Unless you want that whole baby-I'm-on-fire-when-we kiss thing to become freakishly literal ~ Cassandra Clare,
709:Early moralists who believed that taking too much pleasure at the table led inexorably to bad character-or worse, to sex-were (in the best-case scenario, anyway) absolutely right. ~ Anthony Bourdain,
710:Everybody who comes from the gangster life - they want what that man in the suburbs wants. Nice family. Nice house. Nice cars. Bills paid. Kids in school. Food on the table. Nothing more. ~ Ice Cube,
711:Fish is held out to be one of the greatest luxuries of the table and not only necessary, but even indispensable at all dinners where there is any pretence of excellence or fashion. ~ Isabella Beeton,
712:She slapped an envelope down on the table and loudly announced, “Fredrika Vinter, House of Vinter, champion of good taste. If you don’t know what that is, I’ll buy you a dictionary. ~ Craig Schaefer,
713:The table reminds us that, as brothers and sisters adopted into God’s family and invited to God’s banquet, we’re stuck with each other; we’re family. We might as well make peace. ~ Rachel Held Evans,
714:They want to go to the bar and eat a few snacks, have a couple of cocktails or glasses of wine, and go home. People don't sit down at the table and have a whole three or four courses. ~ Todd English,
715:Weren't they a pair? Roarke thought, two veteran cops who've waded through blood and madness. But put a bit of sex on the table between them, and they're as fidgety as virgins at an orgy. ~ J D Robb,
716:He keeps his eyes on mine while he speaks, his stare is so direct it’s intimidating. It makes it seem like he wants me spread out on top of the table so he can do immoral things to me. ~ Jacob Chance,
717:The witch would have known that when a willing victim who had committed no treachery was killed in a traitor’s stead, the Table would crack and Death itself would start working backwards. ~ C S Lewis,
718:We have the most skillful, firecest, and certainly the most ethical ground forces in the world... I'm not saying we have to commit right now, but certainly don't pull it off the table. ~ James Mattis,
719:You and Dez make a cute couple. I can totally see the sparks between you two.” “Yeah,” I said, letting my head fall to the table. “And hopefully they’ll set Alex’s head on fire.” “Ouch, ~ Jus Accardo,
720:I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia, the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit together at the table of brotherhood. ~ Martin Luther King Jr,
721:I worry about putting food on the table, paying for my kids needs, their college fees in years to come. It's about earning enough to have a living to be able to look after your children. ~ Shane Filan,
722:Lindsay Doran goes round the table and introduces everyone - making it clear that I am present in the capacity of writer rather than actress, therefore no one has to be too nice to me. ~ Emma Thompson,
723:That’s your mother. You and she are not equals. Here’s her,” he said, putting his hand high up above his head, “and here’s you,” he added, putting his other hand well below the table. ~ Justin Halpern,
724:To get round limits placed on the number of dishes that should be ordered, restaurants served several at the same time on large plates, with alcohol brought to the table in teapots.51 ~ Jonathan Fenby,
725:Also, there are seats in the diner that always fall off the table. If you have a scene where you're packing up at the end of the day and putting them on the table, they just slide off. ~ Dannii Minogue,
726:I had to make a living. I had the mortgage to pay, I had the school fees to pay. I had bread and butter to put on the table. You know your worth as an actor, but you have to get a job. ~ Pierce Brosnan,
727:Results: Create Victories Through Multiplication When you work together with your teammates, you can do remarkable things. If you work alone, you leave a lot of victories on the table. ~ John C Maxwell,
728:Teenagers have a legitimate voice. We deserve to have a seat at the table and a place in the conversation. We're not exempt from politics and social movements; we're affected by them. ~ Rowan Blanchard,
729:The chef grabs the guy's wife/girlfriend by the hair, bashes her down on the table, and slams the meat cleaver into the back of her neck. I don't think she even ordered a turkey sandwich! ~ Jeff Strand,
730:The house fills with the particular atmosphere that accompanies peacefully sleeping children: a rich narcotic silence that creeps down the stairs and twines itself around the table legs. ~ Harriet Lane,
731:Then fill up the glasses as quick as you can, And sprinkle the table with buttons and bran: Put cats in the coffee, and mice in the tea— And welcome Queen Alice with thirty-times-three! ~ Lewis Carroll,
732:[The witch] would have known that when a willing victim who had committed no treachery was killed in a traitor’s stead, the Table would crack and Death itself would start working backwards. ~ C S Lewis,
733:You should be living your life surrounded by people who are like-minded, service-oriented, and grateful, people who are trying to accomplish things, and who bring something to the table. ~ Steve Harvey,
734:And I suddenly think, as I look across the table at him, that these are the days as they will be. This is the future as we see it. The swerve and the static. The confidence and the doubt. ~ Colum McCann,
735:Do you know, Carter, that I can actually write my      name in the dust on the table? Faith, Mum, that’s more than I can do. Sure,      there’s nothing like education, after all. —Punch ~ Marion Chesney,
736:If you're a working mom, you're still expected to be a super-mom at home, buy organic food, put dinner on the table every night, and do all the research into preschools. It's really hard. ~ Joe Swanberg,
737:Many folk like to know beforehand what is to be set on the table; but those who have laboured to prepare the feast like to keep their secret; for wonder makes the words of praise louder. ~ J R R Tolkien,
738:The last time I saw him, he was hustling his wife away from the table, and she was shedding clothes as she went. Ah, gods." He rubbed his face. "I pray they made it to their rooms before... ~ C L Wilson,
739:Cooper sat in the back booth, reading a book he clearly hated with a passion. Occasionally, he smacked the book onto the table then glared at it hatefully. Finally, he returned to reading. ~ Bijou Hunter,
740:Greedo disappeared in a blinding flash of white light as Han pulled the trigger on his gun. The thump as Greedo’s body slumped onto the table made the other cantina patrons look over. ~ Alexandra Bracken,
741:I sounded so bad ass, but I was really weak, tired, and pretty much shattered inside. If he gave me a hard time, I was going to jump across the table and try to kill him with my water bottle. ~ L D Davis,
742:Lindsay [Doran] goes round the table and introduces everyone -- making it clear that I am present in the capacity of writer rather than actress, therefore no one has to be too nice to me. ~ Emma Thompson,
743:Music and the arts feed our souls, but a decent wage puts food on the table. Musicians, fans of music, and grassroots political organizations are a potent force to fight for social justice. ~ Tom Morello,
744:Once you're in charge of your job, your house, your children, getting the food on the table, doing all of this, all of the time, it'd be nice for someone else to be in charge for a bit maybe. ~ E L James,
745:The saw made a wet, ripping sound as it tore through flesh and bone. The wounded man jerked upward, his torso coming off the table. “Damn it! Hold him!” “I’m trying,” responded Rebecca. ~ James D Shipman,
746:[Veda:] 'Sure. Let me put these [books] back and we can go.'
Cora looked at the number of volumes on the table and sat back. ‘I should have brought my iPod,’ she said, folding her arms. ~ Jessica Lave,
747:At North Hollywood High School, I was shunned by everyone. I would sit down in the cafeteria, and students would get up from the table and walk away. They thought I was from the Mafia... ~ Philip Zimbardo,
748:Guests are people who come to your home to see you whine at the table, bark loudly, jump on women wearing pantyhose, and do other tricks which you wouldn't think of doing just for the family. ~ Peg Kehret,
749:Bull too, over ice, and munched on a cookie. “Have a seat, Quinn,” he said, waving him back to the table. Quinn took a few steps and sat down. Pankovits was already taking notes. “Your older ~ John Grisham,
750:Creating things I think, especially as an actor - wanting to bring to the table things that have never been done before, but also making sure they're of high quality and not having a fear. ~ Dwayne Johnson,
751:I don't mean it unfavorably. I myself have a problem pushing away from the table. Some of us are simply hungrier than others, and what is there to be done about it? Are we meant to starve? ~ Patrick deWitt,
752:If I were you, I would never tell ugly stories about ingenious ways of killing people, for you never can tell but that someone at the table may be tired of his or her nearest and dearest. ~ Jeff VanderMeer,
753:I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia, the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at the table of brotherhood. ~ Martin Luther King Jr,
754:I've been on the other side of the table many times, trying to get people to be sympathetic to projects, and I've been the victim of that kind of intense kindness masking extreme stupidity. ~ Tilda Swinton,
755:Mattie sat at the table, obsessing, orbiting around herself. She was sick of her worried, hostile mind. It would have killed her long before, she felt, if it hadn't needed the transportation. ~ Anne Lamott,
756:Around the table reigned that noisy hilarity which usually prevails at such a time among people sufficiently free from the demands of social position not to feel the trammels of etiquette. ~ Alexandre Dumas,
757:Does she deliberately make herself ugly out of modesty or pride?" Brice wondered, watching his wife walk pigeon-toed, run into the corner of the table, and rub her thigh. "It's a kind of lie, too. ~ Colette,
758:I looked around and wanted to weep at what I saw. The telephone on the table. A radio. Some fruit in a bowl. The dog snoozing by the window. Compared with North Korea, this was Shangri-La. ~ Masaji Ishikawa,
759:I used to smoke two packs a day and I just hate being a nonsmoker.... but I will never consider myself a nonsmoker because I always find smokers the most interesting people at the table. ~ Michelle Pfeiffer,
760:My dad and I were in the kitchen, bent over the table while he tried to help me with my trigonometry homework—which, PS, addled my brain and has yet in life to reveal its practical application. ~ Lisa Unger,
761:My family, theyre story tellers. My mom is Irish, and my dad is Italian. In my family, we werent allowed to watch TV while we ate - we had to sit around the table and tell stories about our day. ~ Meg Cabot,
762:My husband and I have a deal, which has worked out well: He cooks one Sunday, I cook the next. The kids set the table, and we eat in the dining room together, just as I used to do as a kid. ~ Christa Miller,
763:This is how I know blood is meaningless family connections are a lot like old gum -you don't have to keep chewing. You can always spit it out and stick it under the table. You can walk away. ~ Nova Ren Suma,
764:when a baby or a child or an adult is on the table with his or her chest open, disaster is never more than a breath away, no matter how routine or simple the case may be. One small breath. ~ Michael Ruhlman,
765:If I were you, I would never tell ugly stories about ingenious ways of killing people, for you never can tell but that someone at the table may be tired of his or her nearest and dearest. ~ F Marion Crawford,
766:People wanted to see Rey Mysterio and PsIcosis in a match, and we had such a great chemistry. I don't think there was anyone at that time who could match what we were bringing to the table. ~ Oscar Gutierrez,
767:Sit, Your High Majestic Lord Princes," she said. She yanked a chair from the table and sat herself down.
"You're in fine temper," Raffin said.
"Your hair is blue," Katsa snapped back. ~ Kristin Cashore,
768:Because Rakkim knew the seduction of hiding in plain sight. The singular pleasure of blending into the background, of setting the table in the house of the enemy and watching him eat dinner. ~ Robert Ferrigno,
769:Build your game to the point where you wouldn’t even consider sloppy seconds because you have other options on the table. The exception is if she’s a doorknob and everyone is getting a turn for fun. ~ Roosh V,
770:I didn't grow up in a traditional family, and I never had a family dinner around the table, so whenever I actually had a dinner 'plan,' it meant a lot to me; it made me feel excited and safe. ~ Drew Barrymore,
771:I dont know whether its a fear of standing up, but I really love sitting at the table and blabbing. I learn so much that way, and I think I get free that way, free from inhibition and fears. ~ Mare Winningham,
772:I think with the right person and the right music, people from all walks of life can come together. I know that's what my life was about. I've seen it all, so that's what I want to bring to the table. ~ Drake,
773:A profound political question is suddenly on the table: Must the country continue to give precedence to private financial gain and market determinism over human lives and broad public values? ~ William Greider,
774:A successful dinner is one that lasts a while and one where everyone leaves happy. It's a meal where we didn't just wolf food down, rather something else happened at the table. That is the goal. ~ Laurie David,
775:Dallas closes the leather case, set to store it away in her closet. She looks at the message one last time, memorizes it, and leaves the postcard on the table before she walks away. You matter. ~ Suzanne Young,
776:right dance of living alone with two boys, owning her own shop, and handling life. “Get your homework off the table and into the backpacks. Jeremy, don’t forget to finish up your homework at your ~ Kay Correll,
777:She could reach up to the table and take a cookie or a spoon. She could stand at the window and look outside. She could do a lot of things now which she could not do when she was a little baby. ~ Arthur Miller,
778:Sit up, speak with boldness about what you know, and add value that would be absent from the table if you remained silent. Take your opportunity to add your unique talents and skills to the mix. ~ Steve Harvey,
779:Dr. Bentz takes the last seat at the table. He seems present and engaged but studiously unperturbed. He loves conflict resolution, Ainsley knows. A poster of Jimmy Carter hangs in his office. ~ Elin Hilderbrand,
780:Gogol is unaccustomed to this sort of talk at mealtimes, to the indulgent ritual of the lingering meal, and the pleasant aftermath of bottles and crumbs and empty glasses that clutter the table. ~ Jhumpa Lahiri,
781:I looked down at my hands. They were folded neatly together on the table like they belonged to someone else, as if someone had left their gloves behind and I had arranged them ready for collection. ~ R J Ellory,
782:Opening her eyes again, and seeing her husband's face across the table, she leaned forward to give it a pat on the cheek, and sat down to supper, declaring it to be the best face in the world. ~ Charles Dickens,
783:The only thing I'm looking for in life is incredible passion and honest love, no matter what options are on the table. All I really operate on is the way I feel in my heart when it comes to love. ~ Aubrey O Day,
784:There's mud on the floor, cigarettes and whisky on the table, fish on a plate for you and a memory of them in my mind. Hardly conclusive evidence I know, but then all evidence is circumstantial. ~ Douglas Adams,
785:The unconscious brings a left-out, despised part and yet a weird treasured part of us to the table. If we cannot make space for it, it will break in and cause havoc. ~ Ann Belford Ulanov, Madness and Creativity,
786:This life is not a race or a contest, there is enough abundance to go around, your seat at the table is secure, and you have incredible gifts to offer. You are not in competition with your peers. ~ Jen Hatmaker,
787:Alex backed away from the table and turned to Laylen. “Are you sure about that?” Laylen shook his head and sighed. “Look, this place is very low key. We’ll go straight there and straight back. ~ Jessica Sorensen,
788:As when my little son John offendeth: if then I should not whip him, but call him to the table unto me, and give him sugar and plums, thereby, I should make him worse, yea should quite spoil him. ~ Martin Luther,
789:Basically Ken is a very gentle, home-loving person. I remember when one of his stick insects had a knee infection. He stayed up all night rubbing it with germoline and banging its head on the table. ~ Dave Barry,
790:CALL REMOVED A small circle of oily pepperoni from his slice of pizza and slid his hand under the table. Immediately, he felt a wash of Havoc’s wet tongue as the Chaos-ridden wolf inhaled the food. ~ Holly Black,
791:I feel nothing.”
Crouching down beside her, Bercelak took a cloth from off the table and placed it over the wound. “Nothing? You feel no pain?”
“Oh. I feel pain. Lots of pain. But nothing else. ~ G A Aiken,
792:I still couldn't believe Melanie was here. It was all I could do to keep myself from jumping over the table to get to her, to fall to my knees, to plead for forgiveness, to beg her to take me back. ~ A L Jackson,
793:It was country dark, as Alice Jones had called these nights, the absence of any light but what you brought to the table. He sped up, his eyes focused on what was before him, and drove toward home. ~ Tom Franklin,
794:Shouts of dismay rose as the red flesh splattered against the table. It was only a tomato, but one would think I was pulping a decaying heart by the noise the big, strong FIB officers were making. ~ Kim Harrison,
795:Dull late-afternoon light glittered on the hanging copper pots in the kitchen where the old painter sat with his wine, smoking cigarette, a letter angrily crumpled on the table in front of him. ~ Stephanie Cowell,
796:If you believe Elise grows to love Rune, use the table of contents to go to Epilogue R. If you believe Elise grows to love Falk, use the table of contents to get to Epilogue F—or flip to the next page. ~ K M Shea,
797:Mattie hurried in, carrying a lowball glass of amber liquid with a twist of orange on a small tray. Like a skilled waitress she set a cocktail napkin on the table beside Jefferson, put the glass on it. ~ J D Robb,
798:Paco Fuentes, " Mrs. Peterson says, pointing to the table behind Mary. The handsome young man with pale blue eyes like his mother's and smoky black hair like his father's takes his assigned seat. ~ Simone Elkeles,
799:Sitting at the table doesn't make you a diner, unless you eat some of what's on that plate. Being here in America doesn't make you an American. Being born here in America doesn't make you an American. ~ Malcolm X,
800:Sitting at the table doesn’t make you a diner, unless you eat some of what’s on that plate. Being here in America doesn’t make you an American. Being born here in America doesn’t make you an American. ~ Malcolm X,
801:The biggest concern is food getting stuck on the hatch seal between modules, one of which is right by the table where we eat. We need to be able to close and seal that hatch quickly in an emergency. ~ Scott Kelly,
802:word of orchestration, the head of the table was left to Bulganin, Khrushchev, Malenkov, Mikoyan, Molotov, and Voroshilov—the six most eminent members of the Party—with the two center seats reserved ~ Amor Towles,
803:You’re stingy with your frosting, Cooper.” He put the fork and plate on the table, pulling me close before whispering, “Lucky for me you’re not like that with other sweet things I want on my tongue. ~ Layla Frost,
804:And all the while I try very hard to keep my eyes from darting to Sean because I'm quite certain that no one at the table will be able to miss how I look at him and how I find him looking back. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
805:And one thing we want during this war on terror is for people to feel like their life's moving on, that they're able to make a living and send their kids to college and put more money on the table. ~ George W Bush,
806:I knew she wouldn’t remember me,” Della said as she and Jordan once again sat at the table. “She had her head so far up her ass in high school, the only thing she could recognize was her own colon. ~ Carla Cassidy,
807:I never want to sort of put all the cards on the table all at once, because that's somehow there's always a journey to go on. There's always something to be revealed, in my mind, about characters. ~ Jeremy Northam,
808:Let every girl, let every woman, let every mother here [in Israel]-and there in my country [Egypt]-know we shall solve all our problems through negotiations around the table rather than starting war. ~ Anwar Sadat,
809:Their path to advancement might look less like a straight line and more like some of the pressure distributions and orbits they plotted, but they were determined to take a seat at the table. ~ Margot Lee Shetterly,
810:There was a hunger in her, and girls were not supposed to be hungry. They were supposed to nibble sparingly when at the table, and their minds were supposed to be satisfied with a slim diet too. ~ Frances Hardinge,
811:De Craon stood up and walked to the other side of the table. ‘We have French merchants living here, they have interests which affect King Philip. You English are known for being hostile to foreigners ~ Paul Doherty,
812:I'm not playing myself. It's a symbolic situation, where I want to introduce a fascist behind the table. I couldn't have had anybody else do that; for it to be successful, I had to do it myself. ~ Mohsen Makhmalbaf,
813:I recognize that as governor, my job is to sit on the other side of the table from the public sector unions and negotiate effectively on behalf of all the taxpayers of the state, including all of you. ~ Rob McKenna,
814:I try to keep my characters raising more questions than giving answers. I don't want to leave too much on the table. I want you to have your connection and your secret understanding of the character. ~ Nicolas Cage,
815:When I was in seminary," Father Edward had told other guests around the table when he was purchasing his books, "my spiritual director told me not to read theology. 'Read novels,' he said, and I have. ~ Gail Godwin,
816:Bond swallowed. He looked over towards Vesper. Felix Leiter was again standing beside her. He grinned slightly and Bond smiled back and raised his hand from the table in a small gesture of benediction. ~ Ian Fleming,
817:But the lawyer he jumps on the table and yells, and says: “Gentlemen—gentlemen! Hear me just a word—just a single word—if you please!

There’s one way yet—let’s go and dig up the corpse and look. ~ Mark Twain,
818:Durzo pulled out a gold Gunder from his pouch. Crowns Roth wins, Castles I lose. He flipped the coin. It bounced on the table and, impossibly, landed on edge. There´s always another choice, Kylar said. ~ Brent Weeks,
819:Editing is like strawberries put on the table as a centerpiece, before the full course meal, but, you don't want them to become spoiled, or your guests will go to the neighbor's house next door. ~ Angel M B Chadwick,
820:If you saw me working with construction crews or graphic designers, you'd see how much I'm really hoping for them to bring something to the table and let God in the room and let things happen naturally. ~ Jack White,
821:I'm on the verge of tears by the time we arrive at Pastels since I'm positive we won't get seated but the table is good, and relief that is almost tidal in scope washes over me in an awesome wave. ~ Bret Easton Ellis,
822:Rakitin was dishonest and was decidedly unaware of it; that, on the contrary, knowing that he wouldn't steal money from the table, he ultimately considered himself a man of the highest integrity. ~ Fyodor Dostoyevsky,
823:The universe always moves from an ordered state to a disordered one; that a glass may fall to the ground and shatter yet you never see a broken glass reassemble itself and then jump back on the table. ~ Jasper Fforde,
824:I had a sudden image of myself as a sort of large dark simian something slumped there at the table, or not a something but a nothing, rather, a hole in the room, a palpable absence, a darkness visible. ~ John Banville,
825:Inspiration comes when you stick your elbows on the table and your bottom on the chair and start sweating. Choose a theme, an idea, and squeeze your brain until it hurts. That’s called inspiration. ~ Carlos Ruiz Zaf n,
826:I think it is important to grow. Your fans are growing up with you whether you like it or not. You have to keep it fresh and exciting for them. You have to bring something new to the table each time. ~ Jesse McCartney,
827:News channels have always had interview shows, but we need different kinds of interviews with different kinds of interviewers, interviewers who bring different life experiences to the table. ~ George Stroumboulopoulos,
828:to grow old is to have taken away, one by one, all gifts of life, the food and wine, the music and the company. ... the gods unloose, one by one, the mortal fingers that cling to the edge of the table. ~ Storm Jameson,
829:A casserole of oxtail and prunes. This gives a perfect quantity for two. I would have done the recipe for four, but can't imagine ever getting four oxtail-loving people around the table at the same time. ~ Nigel Slater,
830:I - I took him outside", said Hagrid, spilling milk all over the table as he filled up the jug. "He's tethered in me pumpkin patch. Thought he oughta see the trees an' - an' smell the fresh air - before - ~ J K Rowling,
831:In my career, there have been roles I haven't taken because someone involved with the project gave me a bad vibe. I don't care how much money is on the table: No job is worth feeling uneasy every day. ~ Gabrielle Union,
832:Inspiration comes when you stick your elbows on the table, your bottom on the chair and you start sweating. Choose a theme, an idea, and squeeze your brain until it hurts. That's called inspiration. ~ Carlos Ruiz Zaf n,
833:...it was clear to everyone at the table who had any experience with men and alcohol—especially men who had won international literary prizes—that he was not going to stop talking at any point in the meal. ~ Ben Lerner,
834:Know the difference between its and it’s, between lay and lie: you lay the form rejection slip on the table; you lie on the bed filled with the anguish of self-doubt and feelings of utter worthlessness. ~ Kim Addonizio,
835:Much of the food he put on the table came from hunting—despite the fact that he was uncomfortable killing animals. “My dad cried every time he shot a deer,” Billie says, 'but we had to eat, so he did it. ~ Jon Krakauer,
836:The boys quiet until Ben looks across the table at Chon, holds his thumb and index finger a millimeter apart, and says, “We’re that close to being gay.”
They laugh for half an hour.
Collective dicks ~ Don Winslow,
837:The problem with taking offense is that it's really hard to figure out what to do with it after you're done using it. Better to just leave it on the table and walk away. Umbrage untaken quietly disappears. ~ Seth Godin,
838:Vetinari drummed his fingers on the table. “What would you do if I asked you an outright question, Vimes?” “I’d tell you a downright lie, sir.” “Then I will not do so,” said Vetinari, smiling faintly. ~ Terry Pratchett,
839:Was it? Ada looked around the table at her father and her friends. They were her constant source of companionship, of knowledge, of camaraderie; each one offered to her some necessary part of her existence: ~ Liz Moore,
840:I think we present extreme aspects of human behavior and hopefully get at times, messages across or bring issues to the table or as we so often say, shed light into the dark crevices of human nature ~ Christopher Meloni,
841:It's not the microwave that's the problem, it's what people put into them. I know people lead busy lives but they should try to sit their children down at the table once a week and cook them simple food. ~ Raymond Blanc,
842:KISS!” I yell, banging my glass on the table. “Come on, let’s see a practice kiss.” Wes rolls his eyes, but Jamie laughs. Then he gets up and sits right on Wes’s lap, grabs his face and plants one on him. ~ Sarina Bowen,
843:Kitchen is the place where we have our best and worst conversations. It's such a dying thing, people sitting around the table and enjoying dinner together in their home. My mission is to keep that alive. ~ Stephen Curry,
844:He drew the dagger and laid it on the table between them; a length of dragonbone and Valyrian steel, as sharp as the difference between right and wrong, between true and false, between life and death. ~ George R R Martin,
845:He wants to incorporate the things he likes (the big bowl of soup that’s ladled out at the table, for example) but has no qualms about ditching the things he doesn’t (like the hurried, less-than-gentle pace). ~ Anonymous,
846:His gaze was fixed so intently on me that, though I had been determined to look him in the eye as his equal, I found myself having to stare down at the corner of the table in order to stammer out a word. ~ Karen Maitland,
847:(It was a car they said I got under the table. When they were trying to get the eight of us Hoffa suspects on anything they could, they used the car to send me to jail in 1981 on labor racketeering.) The ~ Charles Brandt,
848:Tarot brings us out of ourselves. It moves our perceptions outwards and onto the cards. Rather than living with the possibility imagined in our mind's eye, the possibility is spread on the table before us. ~ Sasha Graham,
849:The three other rickety chairs had been pulled up around the lone table in the room’s centre. Above the table hung an oil lantern, which shone down on Fiddler, Hedge and Mallet as they sat playing cards. ~ Steven Erikson,
850:When you're creating a character out of nothing, you have to make all the guesses as to how they walk, how they talk, how they think. It was all there on the table for us to pick and choose for Murrow. ~ David Strathairn,
851:Durzo pulled out a gold Gunder from his pouch. Crowns Roth wins, Castles I lose.
He flipped the coin. It bounced on the table and, impossibly, landed on edge.
There´s always another choice, Kylar said. ~ Brent Weeks,
852:I stayed away from you because I figured you would have moved on. But you’re not happy. I can see it plain as day. Give me a chance?”
I looked to the table. “No. I want a divorce.”
“You won’t get one. ~ Devney Perry,
853:It's okay," said Adrian breezily. He rested his arm casually on the table. "I don't really need a job or extra money. After Rose and I get married, the kids and I'll just live off of her guardian paycheck. ~ Richelle Mead,
854:As a general rule, do not kick the shins of the opposite gentleman under the table, if personally unaquainted with him; your pleasantry is liable to be misunderstood--a circumstance at all times unpleasant. ~ Lewis Carroll,
855:Charming woman,” Brian said, watching Rose disappear back into the kitchen. “You haven’t seen anything yet,” I told him. “Wait till you see how she puts a plate on the table.” “I can hardly wait,” he said. I ~ Jeff Lindsay,
856:Oh he’ll come back!” I said, glancing at his place.  The repast continued and when it was finished I screwed my chair round to leave the table.  Mrs. Peck performed the same movement and we quitted the saloon ~ Henry James,
857:People who are just in a restaurant that you would never know are international arms dealers is kind of interesting, they're at the table next to you and you have no idea, you never know what everyone's up to. ~ Jonah Hill,
858:The dining room in my old house was truly magnificent, but by far the worst room for conversation. I'd get up from the table, a very long table, and somebody would always say, Paul, I never got to talk to you. ~ Paul Lynde,
859:But it’s from Jess. Where on earth did you get the pictures and video????? Stop texting me, I reply. Don’t want to have to block you. From the other end of the table, she gives me an evil look. Yeah, it’s on. ~ Sarina Bowen,
860:even the knives and forks had a social clatter as they went on to the table; and the chicken and ham had a cheerful and joyous fizzle in the pan, as if they rather enjoyed being cooked than otherwise ~ Harriet Beecher Stowe,
861:Food insecurity and hunger are serious threats to children's health, growth, and development. The idea of not being able to put plentiful, nutritious food on the table for my girls is a horrifying thought. ~ Samantha Harris,
862:'Have some wine,' the March Hare said in an encouraging tone. Alice looked around the table, but there was nothing on it but tea. 'I don't see any wine,' she remarked. 'There isn't any,' said the March Hare. ~ Lewis Carroll,
863:I—drunk!" said Caderousse; "well that's a good one! I could drink four more such bottles; they are no bigger than cologne flasks. Pere Pamphile, more wine!" and Caderousse rattled his glass upon the table. ~ Alexandre Dumas,
864:Then she shrugged and slid her hand across the table to twine her fingers with his. “Babycakes,” she murmured, smiling at him.
Schwartz blinked, struggling to come up with an endearment. “Uh, pudding stain ~ Tawna Fenske,
865:We've got the science, we've had the debate. The moral imperative is on the table. Great creativity is needed to take it all, make it simple and sharp. To make it connect. To make it make people want to act. ~ Andy Hobsbawm,
866:As a general rule, do not kick the shins of the opposite gentleman under the table, if personally unacquainted with him; your pleasantry is liable to be misunderstood – a circumstance at all times unpleasant. ~ Lewis Carroll,
867:He frowned. “Jedi aren’t without emotion. We’re allowed to grieve.”
“Perhaps,” Ventress allowed, “but somehow I don’t think most Jedi try to drown the pain with alcohol and slam their fists on the table. ~ Christie Golden,
868:Humor relies on the traditions of a society. It takes what we know and it twists it. ... Because women are on the ground floor, and we know the traditions so well, we can bring a different voice to the table. ~ Liza Donnelly,
869:I support the idea that artists have to make a stand. I'm with that - you're putting the discussion on the table and you're letting people know. You're being brave as an artist and responsible to the community. ~ Talib Kweli,
870:I want to sit on the other side of the table from him so he doesn't think I'm interested, but there's no room on the other side so I sit as far away from him as I can and try to have an out-of-body experience. ~ Cath Crowley,
871:Living on a planet of fixed size requires compromise, and while we are the only party capable of negotiating, we are not the only party at the table. We've never claimed more, and we've never had less. ~ Jonathan Safran Foer,
872:She took a chicken leg from the table in the biggest kitchen, a cavern lined with so many pots that by the light of its fires it looked like an armory for tortoises, and felt the unfamiliar thrill of theft. ~ Terry Pratchett,
873:The Chairman demanded all presentations come with visual aids, giving him a reason to use his beloved laser pointers, of which a multicolored collection was always lined up neatly on the table in front of him. ~ Dan Washburn,
874:The teacher usually learns more than the pupil. Isn’t that true?” “It would be hard to learn much less than my pupils,” came a low growl from somewhere on the table, “without undergoing a prefrontal lobotomy. ~ Douglas Adams,
875:A girl gets up from her corner table, wiping it down with napkins, and before I can charge to see if she's leaving, two vultures--excuse me, dudes in suits on their lunch break--swarm in and take the table. ~ Becky Albertalli,
876:Alec picked up the cue and leaned in, bending over the table with legs braced wide. He circled the smooth length of wood with thumb and forefinger, then slid his hand deliberately along it and back, up and down. ~ K J Charles,
877:For a very long time, I wrote a book a year, and was eager and willing to do it, to put bread on the table, to have my work out there. Now I must write a book every two years, and that's never enough time, either. ~ Jan Karon,
878:Her hands stretch across the table and squeeze the fingers of my left hand. “I’ve got my bestest lover here, and we’re talking about things that no longer exist for me. It’s like discussing dreams we’ve had. ~ Olen Steinhauer,
879:I give you a friendly warning. You think M. de Sevigny is drunk. He is not.’

‘You might not think so,’ said Lymond amiably. ‘But in ten minutes or so, I am going to slip under the table and lie there. ~ Dorothy Dunnett,
880:I think all negotiations should take place at a round table and everybody should have to rotate counterclockwise once an hour so that even the perception of head of the table, or foot, are ritually obliterated. ~ Pearl Cleage,
881:That's not what I mean, and you know it. Have we ever been on a real date? You know, a dinner of more than buffalo wings and a pitcher of beer while you blow me from under the table?"
~ Sydney CroftCreed ~ Sydney Croft,
882:You have to take it off the table,' Jeremy said, finally. 'It's always going to be an option, otherwise. You're going to have to give it up and mean it, or it'll always be your solution when things go bad. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
883:Dramatic reading and writing for kids can open a window to individuality and to expression that nothing else does, because all of a sudden the pressure is off and they just bring themselves to the table. ~ Emma Walton Hamilton,
884:I am not interested in picking up crumbs of compassion thrown from the table of someone who considers himself my master. I want the full menu of rights. —BISHOP DESMOND TUTU, South African cleric and activist ~ Timothy Ferriss,
885:The teacher usually learns more than the pupils. Isn't that true? "It would be hard to learn much less than my pupils," came a low growl from somewhere on the table, "without undergoing a pre-frontal lobotomy." ~ Douglas Adams,
886:Truffles must come to the table in their own stock and as you break open this jewel sprung from a poverty-stricken soil, imagine - if you have never visited it - the desolate kingdom where it rules. ~ Sidonie Gabrielle Colette,
887:When I eat, I always pick out the best parts in the middle and leave everything else on the side. It becomes a big sculptural mess, but there are nice compositional elements about how it all sits on the table. ~ Elizabeth Neel,
888:With a sigh she reached into her pocket and drew out a small velvet bag, which upended on the table. Two gold rings fell out, landing with a soft clink. Simon looked at them puzzled. "You want to get married? ~ Cassandra Clare,
889:Don't you understand how dramatic it is to be a comic? To be a fool, to get people to laugh at this show-off? Milton Berle could take Laurence Olivier and stick him under the table if he wanted to. And so could I. ~ Jerry Lewis,
890:It’s a tradition we’ve had for decades that everyone who comes to visit us climbs under the dining room table to sign it and leave a word behind. One of my friends, Don, left the word With on the bottom of the table. ~ Bob Goff,
891:She reached into a pocket of her tunic and brought out a small decorative box.  She placed it on the table and slid it toward him.  He squelched the urge to push it back. “I came to bring you this.  It’s yours.”  ~ Grace Draven,
892:The thing about being an actor is that as we get older, there are more and more characters to explore and, in general, they get more complicated, so you get to bring all your crazy life experience to the table. ~ Victoria Clark,
893:Ethan arched an eyebrow and began to lean in.... Then he reached around to pluck something from the table behind me. When he pulled back, folder in hand, I rolled my eyes at my reaction. The man just unbalanced me. ~ Chloe Neill,
894:He finishes his beer and rolls the empty bottle across the table. With a sad shake of his head, he gets to his feet, comes over to me and holds out his hands. “Come on,” he says. “Grab hold. Come on, Rach, up you ~ Paula Hawkins,
895:In the morning when she woke, the coffeepot was on the woodstove, which had burned low as usual. There was a note on the table. Don’t light the Coleman stove unless you’re sure you know how. And it made her laugh. * ~ Robyn Carr,
896:I pull my sweater over my head, not accounting for static, and my T-shirt sticks to the woolly outer-layer. Face covered with fabric, I scramble to pull the shirt into place. The silence at the table is telling. ~ Helena Hunting,
897:Lydia’s nails dug into the table. She opened her mouth to speak, but suddenly Rachel returned. The angel snatched up the breadbasket and the small cup of honeyed butter. “This is way too good to waste on you cunts. ~ Elliott Kay,
898:Martinsson was at the other side of the table, watching him. ‘He knows exactly what’s going on inside my head at the moment,’ Wallander thought, 'and he agrees with me, whether I speak up now or hold my tongue. ~ Henning Mankell,
899:Our ego is a monster that loves to sit at the head of the table, and I have learned that my ego is just as rude and loud and hungry as everyone else's. It doesn't matter how much you get; you are left wanting more. ~ Amy Poehler,
900:The same animal which hath the honour to have some part of his flesh eaten at the table of a duke, may perhaps be degraded in another part,and some of his limbs gibbeted, as it were, in the vilest stall in town. ~ Henry Fielding,
901:The teacher usually learns more than the pupils. Isn't that true?
'It would be hard to learn much less than my pupils,' came a low growl from somewhere on the table, 'without undergoing a pre-frontal lobotomy. ~ Douglas Adams,
902:When we’re married and he looks at me sitting beside him at the table, he should feel as if he’s fought a great battle and accomplished something—namely, winning me. He’ll treasure me more. I like being treasured. ~ Linda Howard,
903:Food is part of God's creating. A right relationship with food points us toward Him.... The table is not only a place where we can become present to God. The table is also a place where He becomes present to us. ~ Lauren F Winner,
904:Goddamn, I am tired.” He looked enviously at Parker, who might actually have been drooling on the table. Apparently his experience meandering from city to city had had one lasting upside—Parker could sleep anywhere. ~ Ashlyn Kane,
905:I put my faith into stones", he smiled at me across the table. "They do not rot, and they do not lose their value. They are light to carry and easy to keep close." He patted his pocket. "They will never let you down. ~ Celia Rees,
906:The strangest thing is at tea breaks, or coffee breaks or lunch, you forget you're a zombie. And you're talking about politics to somebody at the table and you forget that you have a bullet hole in your forehead. ~ Billy Connolly,
907:The table that cannot stand upright, is an insult to the carpenter who makes it. God made us perfectly; so when we refuse to carry out the functions we were created for, our father loses the glory He deserves! ~ Israelmore Ayivor,
908:Editors may think of themselves as dignified headwaiters in a well-run restaurant but more often [they] operate a snack bar . . . and expect you to be grateful that at least they got the food to the table warm. ~ Thomas B Griffith,
909:He stood, got Swan from her chair and placed her on her feet. She padded her small feet around the table to me, and before I knew what she was going to do, she wrapped her arms around my waist and hugged me tightly. My ~ Lila Rose,
910:Of course, when I was a girl, a housemaid’s face would have betrayed no emotion if the corpse were being dismembered on the carpet and she had to step over bits of it to reach the table, but times are changing ~ Catriona McPherson,
911:But where can I seize this holy grail of joy? I look back down to the page. Was this the clue to the quest of all most important? Deep chara joy is found only at the table of the euCHARisteo—the table of thanksgiving. ~ Ann Voskamp,
912:Let us bring something new to the table. Let us use our pain always to remember the others, bring them into the conversation, and get beyond the stereotypes and prejudices that create injustice all over the world. ~ Karen Armstrong,
913:Speeches don't feed people. What the people need are fresh vegetables and a good fish broth, at least once a week. I'm only interested in the kinds of revolution that start off by getting people to the table. ~ Jos Eduardo Agualusa,
914:These old eyes of mine barely see your hands on the table. Illuminated by this candlelight, they look like yellow spiders. Still, they’re finely wrought Jewish hands. Whatever they hold, shall not easily be relinquished. ~ Jean Ray,
915:What I didn't realize is that the writing process for comedies is that you do your table read, and if you aren't funny on that first day during the table read, they take your jokes away and give them to somebody else. ~ David Morse,
916:Where did you source your ingredients from?” one of them asked. “Are they local?” “Yeah,” Pat said, “they’re from the store about a mile from my house.” One of the girls behind the table laughed. “Sorry,” she said. ~ J Ryan Stradal,
917:Willie sat with her elbow on the table, her hand shading her eyes. “I wish you knew how remarkable you are, Ella. So much deeper than anybody else I know. Even the grownups.” “Is that good, Willie? To be deep? ~ Catherine Ryan Hyde,
918:finger to his mouth and licked it clean. Then he grabbed her by the waist, flipped her around and pressed her body between his and the table. “You’re the most delicious woman in the world,” he murmured against the back ~ Tawny Weber,
919:iridium is one of the three heaviest (densest) elements on the Table—two cubic feet of it weighs as much as a Buick, which makes iridium one of the world’s best paperweights, able to defy all known office fans. ~ Neil deGrasse Tyson,
920:I think the president [Barack Obama] is right to call for a full investigation. Every federal agency involved should be - should put everything on the table, and the Democratic Party will put everything on the table. ~ Donna Brazile,
921:Sit down and eat your meal.” Father points to the table, laid out with a bowl of food. It’s barely enough for the two of us. “Tomorrow will be a big day. We’ll see the prince, and when he takes Ellen away, we’ll never ~ Sarah Dalton,
922:Tonight, when Frankie sits at the table and innocently knocks over her glass of Diet Coke, Aunt Jayne starts to cry, and the translucent veil of general okayness evaporates to reveal the honest, ugly parts underneath. ~ Sarah Ockler,
923:You don’t know anything about me.” “I know everything about you.” Cade shoved another beer across the table. “We served together too long not to know each other inside and out, and right now, your inside is out, brother. ~ Anonymous,
924:He tried to listen to the conversations going on at the table and he found that he could no longer concentrate on what anyone was saying and which was worse that he was not interested in any of what he was able to hear. ~ Neil Gaiman,
925:I think the biggest thing is just making sure that you do the work that you connect with, personally, and that you do work where you can really bring something to the table. It's just about being truthful to yourself. ~ Susanna White,
926:It is the good children, Madame, who make the most terrible revolutionaries. They say nothing, they do not hide under the table, they eat only one sweet at a time, but later on, they make Society pay dearly for it! ~ Jean Paul Sartre,
927:That face." He finally came around the table, closing the distance between us, and I knew, I just knew he was going to frame my face in his hands, as he always had. "How can I live without this face?" Chapter Twenty-Two ~ Ann Aguirre,
928:Charity depends on the vicissitudes of whim and personal wealth; justice depends on commitment instead of circumstance. Faith-based charity provides crumbs from the table; faith-based justice offers a place at the table. ~ Bill Moyers,
929:grace means there is nothing I can do to make God love me more, and nothing I can do to make God love me less. It means that I, even I who deserve the opposite, am invited to take my place at the table in God’s family. ~ Philip Yancey,
930:I clutched the leg of the table again immediately, and pressed it to my bosom as if it had been the companion of my youth and friend of my soul. I foresaw what was coming, and I felt that this time I really was gone. ~ Charles Dickens,
931:I get to be a musician with my life, so it doesn't even matter if I'm good in it. It means at the very least, I'm pulling the wool over everyone's eyes consistently enough. And I put food on the table, and have work to do. ~ Jon Brion,
932:I never want anything more than what's fair. The problem is, I never want anything less either. In the old-boy school of business, if a woman walks away from the table with what's rightfully hers, the man feels screwed. ~ Dolly Parton,
933:I sat down at the table without any very high hopes, for both Julian and Winifred, as is often the way with good, unworldly people, hardly noticed what they ate or drank, so that a meal with them was a doubtful pleasure. ~ Barbara Pym,
934:Overspending is as certain a part of the holiday season as overeating. But pushing away from both the table and the cash register at least a little bit sooner can make the post-holiday hangover hurt a little bit less. ~ Jeffrey Kluger,
935:But now I saw with fresh conviction that is was us, all of us, who were failing, and the hallmark of our failure was the way we ate with our heads down, hungrily, quickly, because there was nothing else to do at the table ~ Jane Smiley,
936:Germany had come late to feast at the table of colonialism and did not feel that the division of colonial spoils at that particular moment in time reflected its true strength and its true weight in the imperialist world. ~ Gerald Horne,
937:He jumped down, and then leaned across the table into my face, “And I’m tryin’ to make some girl….tell me, uh baby better come back, maybe next week, ‘cuz you see I’m. On. A losin’ streak! I CAN’T GET NO! Uh no, no, no! ~ Jamie McGuire,
938:Hornergy' is Zen's term for the indomitable athletic edge powered by sexual restraint. The basketball, baseball and football teams haven't had a winning season in years. The table-tennis team, however, is undefeated. ~ Megan McCafferty,
939:How perverse! just when everything seems to be in order and as families gather round the table to have supper,the phantom of the superclass appears,selling impossible dreams:luxury,beauty,power.And the family falls apart ~ Paulo Coelho,
940:I've had moments in my life where it was all out on the table. Everything I had. I'm okay with that, because I had a strong belief that what I was doing other people could believe in it, too, if I can get it just right. ~ Kevin Costner,
941:many of the guests will eventually leave the table to watch football on television, which would be a rudeness at any other occasion but is a relief at Thanksgiving and probably the only way to get those people to budge. ~ Judith Martin,
942:She remembers reaching into her schoolbag for the letter the way you reach for a second piece of cake if it remains on the table long enough. You do it without thinking, even though you've been thinking of nothing else. ~ Elizabeth Hay,
943:Ummm…what the hell is that?” Kevin asked, looking at the table in the trailer.
“Manure,” I answered.
“Really?”
“No. Not really,” I sighed. “It’s a body-shaped plastic bag, Kevin. What the fuck do you think it is? ~ T M Frazier,
944:I sensed that he was staring at me as I was explaining Haydn’s Seven Last Words of Christ, which I’d been transcribing. I was seventeen that year and, being the youngest at the table and the least likely to be listened to, ~ Andr Aciman,
945:Riley reclaimed her glass off the table and settled back into the couch. It wasn't that she didn't like vegetables. She just liked other stuff better. Like carbs. And fat. And stuff that didn't taste like, well...healthy. ~ Lauren Layne,
946:to engage, to hash things out at the table, rather than show a bunch of slides. People who know what they’re talking about don’t need PowerPoint.” The product review revealed how unfocused Apple had become. The company ~ Walter Isaacson,
947:And he hadn’t complained when she put placemats and handi-wipes on the table. He’d just regarded her in that funny way he always did, with his brows raised and his lips tilted, like he was mulling over a frustrating puzzle. ~ Lisa Eugene,
948:And then they were at Tristran's old home, where his sister waited for him, and there was a steaming breakfast on the stove and on the table, prepared for him, lovingly, by the woman he had always believed to be his mother. ~ Neil Gaiman,
949:Dad climbs down from the table and sits on his cart. “Olmo, men don’t have periods.” “Eh? The brown spots I have in my underpants … Azzy told me I should get a tampon and—” Azalea plays innocent. “I never said such a thing. ~ Mya Robarts,
950:I knew the full 'Judy Garland Carnegie Hall' double album set at age 2. And then my mother wondered why I was gay. I was like, 'Are you nuts? You would make me get on the table to sing Judy Garland songs and you're upset? ~ Mario Cantone,
951:I mean if there are going to be missiles that are going off and there are going to be going off over Canadian airspace whether we want it or not, no I don't think that is acceptable. I think that we want to be at the table. ~ Paul Martin,
952:Justice' primes the human habitat for peaceful and friendly togetherness. It sets the table - the round table - for polylogue and negotiations guided by the will of agreement. Justice is the most 'socializing' of values. ~ Zygmunt Bauman,
953:People would confront a problem by creating a presentation. I wanted them to engage, to hash things out at the table, rather than show a bunch of slides. People who know what they’re talking about don’t need PowerPoint. ~ Walter Isaacson,
954:She loves her own virtue, not me." The words broke involuntarily, and almost malignantly, from Dmitri. He laughed, but a minute later his eyes gleamed, he flushed crimson and struck the table violently with his fist. ~ Fyodor Dostoyevsky,
955:Teachers of design should help a student to find their own voice. In other words, not be a templated version of the teacher, but rather to help them [the students] unfold what they already know and can bring to the table. ~ April Greiman,
956:The prince put the dagger on the table. “Sorry.”
Yorick bent forward and looked up into his eyes. “Don’t forget our respective places here. I’m your clown. Your plaything. Your toy. Scarcely human. No need to apologise. ~ A J Hartley,
957:(“Everyone should leave the table feeling as if they’ve gotten a bad deal,” my father once taught me joylessly. “This way, you may rest assured that nobody was taken for a ride, and that nobody can get too far ahead.”) ~ Elizabeth Gilbert,
958:hers, his tongue trying its best to thrust inside her mouth… Shivering, she dropped the phone back into her purse, her gaze caught on the most adorable dark-haired boy she’d ever seen. He sat at the table next to her with ~ Karen Erickson,
959:I felt so nourished by the process of making [Moana], of you're always engaged with other artists from different disciplines, and it's about bringing your art form to the table. It's so many art forms mashed together. ~ Lin Manuel Miranda,
960:Well?” “Well what?” “Did you tell them about me? Did you put my plans on the table, did you show the board my sketches, the new plotlines and characters, did you show them my storyboards, what did they think of my new idea? ~ Ian McDonald,
961:What we need in this country is a general improvement in eating. We have the best raw materials in the world, both quantitatively and qualitatively, but most of them are ruined in the process of preparing them for the table. ~ H L Mencken,
962:Why, there they are!' said the King triumphantly, pointing to the tarts on the table. 'Nothing can be clearer than that. Then again--" before she had this fit--" you never had fits, my dear, I think?' he said to the Queen. ~ Lewis Carroll,
963:And that’s why the American habit of bringing a teacup, a tea bag, and a pot of hot water to the table is merely the perfect way of making a thin, pale, watery cup of tea that nobody in their right mind would want to drink. ~ Douglas Adams,
964:Every day, families in the United States face the stark choice between a roof over their heads and food on the table. Buying health insurance, owning a home, and saving up for college are just too far out of their reach. ~ Chris Van Hollen,
965:Gretta sits herself down at the table. Robert has arranged everything she needs: a plate, a knife, a bowl with a spoon, a pat of butter, a jar of jam. It is in such small acts of kindness that people know they are loved. ~ Maggie O Farrell,
966:I don't listen to music, and I don't particularly watch television, so if anyone wants to come over and just hang out with me sitting at the table in silence, you know, eating a dish of rice... I don't get too many takers. ~ Chrissie Hynde,
967:I looked at Ash over the table; his silver gaze met mine, and I felt my heart swell in my chest. I was in a faery tale, wasn't I? I was playing my part in the story, the human girl who had fallen in love with a faery prince. ~ Julie Kagawa,
968:In classic Steve fashion, he would agree to something, but it would never happen,” said Lack. “He would set you up and then pull it off the table. He’s pathological, which can be useful in negotiations. And he’s a genius. ~ Walter Isaacson,
969:Or Aron Nimzovich, author of perhaps the greatest book on chess theory ever written, who, upon being defeated in a game, threw the pieces to the floor and jumped on the table screaming, “Why must I lose to this idiot? ~ Charles Krauthammer,
970:Sitting down at the table is a sacred event. It's the heart of the home. People have ginormous homes or crappy little homes, but the kitchen is where we always end up sitting. It's where the stories happen, the family happens. ~ Debi Mazar,
971:Thank you. This line of salt is the beach. And this piece of bread is a rock at low-water level.’ Wimsey twitched his chair closer to the table. ‘And this salt-spoon,’ he said, with childlike enjoyment, ‘can be the body. ~ Dorothy L Sayers,
972:Three-thirty now, and she finally started to feel the slight tug at her eyelids that presaged some REM time. She covered up the table, tossed the beer bottles in the trash, shut off the light and went back to her bedroom. The ~ J T Ellison,
973:Trump had failed the President Lincoln test. He had not put a team of political rivals or competitors at the table, Priebus concluded. “He puts natural predators at the table,” Priebus said later. “Not just rivals—predators. ~ Bob Woodward,
974:Macey was across the table from me, and we glanced at each other—an unspoken dread lingering between us like the smell of olive oil and melting cheese, but beside me, Bex was unfazed, and I remembered the power of a
secret. ~ Ally Carter,
975:Sometimes Pupkin would swear off and keep away from the cursed thing for weeks, and then perhaps he'd see by sheer accident a pile of matches on the table, or a match lying on the floor and it would start the craze in him. ~ Stephen Leacock,
976:There's a man sitting at the table next to ours whose eyes are closed very tightly. The girl he's sitting with doesn't seem to mind and picks at a salat. When the man finally opens his eyes, I'm relieved for some reason. ~ Bret Easton Ellis,
977:There's some folks who don't eat like us," she whispered fiercely, "but you ain't called on to contradict 'em at the table when they don't. That boy's yo' comp'ny and if he wants to eat up the table cloth you let him, you hear? ~ Harper Lee,
978:When new artists come out and they're not being cosigned or some company doesn't have a stake in it, or someone's not getting paid under the table to produce the whole record or bring it to video, the artist really suffers. ~ Pharoahe Monch,
979:You never change.” Han rubbed a hand through his hair and pulled up closer to the table. “You really don’t.” Lando barked a laugh. “The Jawa calls the Ewok short! And anyway, I’ve changed quite a bit, thank you very much. ~ Daniel Jos Older,
980:But at night, once I had taken off my makeup and my defenses were down and my mind started to wander, it seemed rather than new love sitting down at the table of my life to join me, old love managed to find its way back in . . . ~ Mandy Hale,
981:Catholicism ... tries to grab all the poker chips on the table, kick everybody out of the game, and then pretend they were never there until the game was effectively over. It's just a ridiculous, obvious revisionist history. ~ Robert M Price,
982:I believe that 'MasterChef' brings something more to the table, so to speak, than simply being another reality food TV show. My hope is that it will inspire America to get more involved in the food they eat, how it prepared. ~ Joe Bastianich,
983:Somewhere between sitting down at the table and ordering drinks, I went wrong. I lost control. The power I usually hold in conversations and interactions with women flew right out of my pocket and into her sweet little hands. ~ Adriana Locke,
984:When someone asks for the glazed ham across the table, she doesn’t say, “Pass the flesh of the pig’s butt, please,” and when someone tells his children to finish their peas and carrots, he doesn’t say, “Finish your plants. ~ T Colin Campbell,
985:And the more I drink the more I feel it. That’s why I drink too. I try to find sympathy and feeling in drink. . . . I drink so that I may suffer twice as much!” And as though in despair he laid his head down on the table. ~ Fyodor Dostoyevsky,
986:And yet having this man — who’d first attracted my attention by declaring his hatred for pancakes — spray my eggs with his sperm didn’t seem like the absolute most horrible idea. By which I mean, I didn’t upturn the table, smash ~ Mara Altman,
987:At the table, where food and stories are passed from one person to another and one generation to another, is where each of us learns who we are, where we come from, what we can be, to whom we belong, and to what we are called. ~ Leonard Sweet,
988:People would confront a problem by creating a presentation. I wanted them to engage, to hash things out at the table, rather than show a bunch of slides. People who know what they’re talking about don’t need PowerPoint.” The ~ Walter Isaacson,
989:That in turn made him think of some poem or other, one about how you could spend years running, but in the end you always wound up facing yourself in a hotel room, with a naked bulb hanging overhead and a revolver on the table. ~ Stephen King,
990:There is a lot of acting that is on the table - precisely, good acting. The best movies of mine are the ones that really nobody saw. The Groomsmen, Playing By Heart and Seeing Other People are by far the work I'm the most proud of. ~ Jay Mohr,
991:When I see them coming back to the table, I can't take my eyes off Holly. The tiny green dress she's wearing matches the color of her eyes and clings to her every curve enticingly. I just wish she'd loosen up a bit and talk to me. ~ R R Banks,
992:You are a very bad little girl,” he says as he shifts, pulling me down the table and placing me on my feet. “I know,” I respond with satisfaction. “How many lessons do I have to teach you before one sticks?” “Many. I’m a slow study. ~ M Never,
993:at the table just to get a laugh out of the younger children present (meaning Annabelle and me). For the record, I do not actually laugh when Elkin passes gas; I gag and it comes out as a laugh. Annabelle, I cannot vouch for. Good ~ Wendy Mass,
994:I leaned forward on the table and leveled her with my steady gaze. “Do not ever speak to her that way again. If she hadn’t agreed to come with me I wouldn’t have come. Don’t underestimate her importance. She’s mine. Respect that. ~ Abbi Glines,
995:It is very easy to claim a theory of everything if you get to decide what that everything is. It is very easy to explain everything on the table if you have put everything you cannot explain underneath it in the wastebasket. ~ Whitley Strieber,
996:Spending more time with friends and family costs nothing. Nor does walking, cooking, meditating, making love, reading or eating dinner at the table instead of in front of the television. Simply resisting the urge to hurry is free. ~ Carl Honor,
997:Cherish each and every day. They grow up faster than you realize. Then one day you’ll wake up, walk into the kitchen for your morning coffee and breakfast, and turn to an empty chair at the table and wonder, ‘Where did it all go? ~ Jeremy Asher,
998:If you accept that human beings are difficult to change, and embrace (rather than curse) the uniqueness that everyone brings to the table, you’ll navigate the world with more bliss and effectiveness. And make better decisions, too. ~ Seth Godin,
999:It’s the well-behaved children that make the most formidable revolutionaries. They don’t say a word, they don’t hide under the table, they eat only one piece of chocolate at a time. But later on, they make society pay dearly. ~ Jean Paul Sartre,
1000:I was always interested in French poetry sort of as a sideline to my own work, I was translating contemporary French poets. That kind of spilled out into translation as a way to earn money, pay for food and put bread on the table. ~ Paul Auster,
1001:I was raised in that generation where it was all 'Women can have it all!' and I don't think you can. I think something falls off the table. The good thing is that the things that stay on the table become so much more important. ~ Drew Barrymore,
1002:Pausing to stare at the ceiling gives you time to calm down, when what you really want to do is choke the asshole on the other side of the table. I am not an expert, but I think choking would not be a good negotiating technique. ~ Craig Alanson,
1003:Spending more time with friends and family costs nothing. Nor does walking, cooking, meditating, making love, reading or eating dinner at the table instead of in front of the television. Simply resisting the urge to hurry is free. ~ Carl Honore,
1004:The important thing to understand,” he reached across the table to touch her hand, “is that there are things about ourselves that we can change and things about ourselves that we can’t change.  The key is to know the difference. ~ Debra Holland,
1005:There is a distorted perception of what goes on in Brussels. No one reports on the Commission taking a hundred initiatives from its predecessor off the table in order to shift competencies back to member state governments. ~ Jean Claude Juncker,
1006:We had been arguing for hours and it was dark in the room. We sat silently on the couch, I was tapping my foot against the table. He glanced at the green digital glow of the clock. “2:05 is beautiful,” he said. I looked, and it was. ~ Eula Biss,
1007:While the impressionists make a table to give one particular moment and subordinate the life of the table to its resemblance to this moment, we synthesize every moment (time, place, form, color-tone) and thus build the table. ~ Umberto Boccioni,
1008:Freedom, Truth, Honour — you could rattle off a hundred such words and behind every one of them would gather a thousand punks, pompous little farts, waving the banner with one hand and reaching under the table with the other. ~ Hunter S Thompson,
1009:I am without a face among men. I am not seen. I speak and am not heard. I come and am not welcomed. There is no place by the fire for me, nor food on the table for me, nor a bed made for me to lie in. Yet I still have my name. ~ Ursula K Le Guin,
1010:I continue moving with her in my arms until the end of the song, and then we let go of one another and go back to the table as if nothing happened. Something did, though, but I’m not sure whether to pursue it or run like hell. ~ Jessica Sorensen,
1011:Jesus will not be with us as a means of conventional political power. Jesus will be with us as bread on the table. Christ is present as sacramental mystery, not political action committee. Blessed are they who are not disappointed. ~ Brian Zahnd,
1012:No one's been in the kitchen since he left it. On the table are his cup, Theo's empty water bottle and, beside it, the remote control. It's stil faintly surprising, this fidelity of objects, sometimes reassuring, sometimes sinister. ~ Ian McEwan,
1013:Shoats had pushed his chair back from the table to allow himself room for the guitar, between the table edge and his belly, and was tuning it. He wore that hearing-secret-harmonies expression people wore when they tuned guitars. ~ William Gibson,
1014:Valek smiled. “Good. First, send Kade a reply, asking him not to come.” He pointed at the unopened letter on the table. I had forgotten about it. Sealed with wax, the message appeared to be secured. Valek shrugged. “I was bored. ~ Maria V Snyder,
1015:Was our intimacy paid for in the wrong currency? Or is intimacy the desired product no matter where you find it, how you acquire it, what you pay for it, black market, grey market, taxed, untaxed, under the table, over the counter. ~ Andr Aciman,
1016:Because of how much movies cost, it's dangerous to be experimental on one film after the other. But we can experiment with television. We can do things that are fringe and bring ideas to the table that are offbeat and original. ~ Steven Spielberg,
1017:Her daughters were eagerly called to partake of her joy. Jane resolutely kept her place at the table; but Elizabeth, to satisfy her mother, went to the window—she looked,—she saw Mr. Darcy with him, and sat down again by her sister. ~ Jane Austen,
1018:How long do you think you're gonna be able to ignore me?" Emilio asked casually, leaning across the table and arching an eyebrow at Sin.
"I'm not ignoring you," Sin replied flatly. "I'm willing you to go back under your rock. ~ Santino Hassell,
1019:I think a fan is a fan and when they support you and when they love you and when they embrace you and what you bring to the table, as long as you bring something that's quality to the table they're going to show up and support it. ~ Tyrese Gibson,
1020:Lidia Bastianich, sorry, but kind of boring. I mean, I love Lidia, but you can fall asleep watching her. And Mario Batali? I love Mario to death... but he's not romantic or sensual. Those are the things I bring to the table. ~ Giada De Laurentiis,
1021:She picked up the ballpoint pen lying on the table, and played with it for a few seconds, but then she looked at the clock again. It had done its job: in the five minutes since her last look, it had advanced five minutes' worth. ~ Haruki Murakami,
1022:The seat at the other end of the table was empty. Ayt had not arrived yet. Hilo checked his watch. He leaned back in his chair and smiled at those assembled, apparently at ease as he waited.
"Ayt-jen must've stopped to key my car. ~ Fonda Lee,
1023:...but William felt in his bones that you couldn't run a city on the basis of what the Watch liked. The Watch would probably like it if everyone spent their time indoors, with their hands on the table where people could see them. ~ Terry Pratchett,
1024:I would not want to be a politician... Let me tell you this: If I was campaigning, and I go against my opponent and he started attacking my character, and I leap over the table and choke him unconscious, would that help my campaign? ~ Chuck Norris,
1025:Charles wore khaki Dockers, with monochrome argyle socks and leather tasseled loafers. The temperature was only supposed to be sixty-five, so he wore a pale blue rugby shirt. He put his feet up on the table and crossed his ankles. ~ Jamie Lee Scott,
1026:Finally I was naked on the table, my legs spread with big hands gripping tight at the sides of my knees, and he was down. As in down. On his knees on the floor, his mouth between my legs. Feeding. God. Oh God. Not feeding. Feeding. ~ Kristen Ashley,
1027:I don't worry about the Table much anymore. Let's pray for them, forgive them where they have hurt us, and pray for those wounded in our collective cross fire. Let's be gentle in our dealings with them, but then let's get on with it. ~ Sarah Bessey,
1028:If you come, you better come in force because I will kill every single one of you. My hand won't shake, my aim won't falter. My face will be the last thing you'll see before you die." I jammed my knife into the table and walked out. ~ Ilona Andrews,
1029:I leaned across the table towards the crumb-thrower. "Do that again," I said, loud enough to be heard over the opera singer, Dolly, my mother, and the smell of the breadsticks, "and I will sell your firstborn child to the devil. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
1030:It couldn’t have worked out better, except of course, for poor Allie who was stuck at the far end of the table across from my brother. I was afraid if she spent too much time with him she might re-evaluate her friendship with me. ~ Rachel Hawthorne,
1031:Like hungry guests, a sitting audience looks / Plays are like suppers; poets are the cooks / The founder's you; the table is this place / The carvers we; the prologue is the grace / Each act a course, each scene, a different dish. ~ George Farquhar,
1032:One of those cases where you couldn't just fold. God, across the table of Fate, was picking His nose, scratching His ear, laying on tells with a prodigal hand, it had to mean something, and a faulty guess would be better than none. ~ Thomas Pynchon,
1033:Something rippled round the table: a loosening, a settling, a long sigh too low to hear. Un ange passe, my French grandfather would have said: an angel is passing. Somewhere upstairs I heard the faint, dreamy note of a clock striking. ~ Tana French,
1034:So what are you guys doing?"
"Tyson is tutoring me."
Jenna burst out laughing. "Oh, Tyson. You're screwed."
"Hey!" I pinched her.
She just scooted across the table and dropped into an empty chair. "This I have to see. ~ Alyxandra Harvey,
1035:The kingdom of God is not a geographic domain with set boundaries and settled decrees, but a set of relationships in which Christ is sovereign. At the table, Jesus moves us from ideas about life and love to actual living and loving. ~ Leonard Sweet,
1036:Then it's topped with cheese, which is made from cow's milk. But the best part is pepperoni sausage."

"And how is sausage made?" Aelyx asked.

Dad laughed dryly from across the table. "Ignorance is bliss in this case. ~ Melissa Landers,
1037:Vlad twisted his wrist, pinching his fingers together, spinning the bronze coin on the table. When it fell, he picked it up and did it again, counting. Thirty-two times it had fallen Slayer Society up. Twenty-two times it was down. ~ Heather Brewer,
1038:When I recently went out to dinner with my twenty-five-year-old daughter and her friends, most of the young women kept their iPhones on the table beside their plates, like miniature oxygen tanks carried everywhere by emphysema patients. ~ Anonymous,
1039:A good negotiator is willing to do the homework—to put in far more prenegotiation time planning, strategizing, and analyzing than his opponents will know. The real work of a negotiation takes place before anyone comes to the table. If ~ Pamela Meyer,
1040:A House Of Cards
A house of cards
Is neat and small:
Shake the table,
It must fall.
Find the Court cards
One by one;
Raise it, roof it, Now it's done: Shake the table!
That's the fun.
~ Christina Georgina Rossetti,
1041:I'm apparently in love with a thirteen-year-old who makes lewd sex jokes in public, shamelessly plays footsy with me under the table the whole time I'm trying to enjoy my shrimp scampi, and is insatiably horny at all hours of the day. ~ Daryl Banner,
1042:A girl half my age swept by and slammed two giant tankard filled with beer on the table. Ragnvald held his up. I smashed my tankard against his. Beer splashed. We raised the tankard and pretended to take much bigger gulps than we did. ~ Ilona Andrews,
1043:Being honest when you're dealing with others is easier to do because your honesty is on the table for all to view...Being honest with yourself is more difficult because you only have to justify it in private where no one can see it. ~ Jeffrey Gitomer,
1044:I am not impressed by the White House!” my father cried, hammering on the table to shut her up after she’d said “the White House” for the fifteenth time. “I am only impressed by who lives there. And the person who lives there is a Nazi. ~ Philip Roth,
1045:It was music of a kind, at the same time soothing and invigorating, such a human place and time, when no one texted at the table or had an Internet to surf while they ate or carried a cell phone the ring of which could never be ignored. ~ Dean Koontz,
1046:Policy makers and business leaders take note: money matters. But often the best use of money as a motivator is to pay people enough to take the issue of money off the table—so that people can focus on the work rather than on the cash. ~ Daniel H Pink,
1047:The best sorts of leftover meals are those that are glorified picnics. Alongside the cold meats, you need a good purchased pâté en croûte—one made with veal or duck would be just the thing. Also put on the table some salad and bread. ~ Nigella Lawson,
1048:The festivities were broken up by Pandora, who lobbed a scoop of ice cream at Lex that landed on the table with a sticky sploosh.
“Don’t let the door hit ya where the good Lord split ya!” she screeched, jigging back into the kitchen. ~ Gina Damico,
1049:the older I get
the more I realize the value of privacy
of cultivating your circle and only letting certain people in
you can be open, honest and real
while understanding not everyone deserves a seat at the table of your life. ~ Anonymous,
1050:For me, theory has always opened things up to where I can walk into a room and just by hearing something I know exactly where to go on the guitar. I have a better time playing because I have a variety of colors to bring to the table. ~ John Frusciante,
1051:He leaned toward me, murmuring, “I think one-on-one sounds better, don’t you?”
His teeth gently caught my earlobe. All my muscles turned to liquid. I dropped the stirring rod and grabbed the edge of the table so I wouldn’t collapse. ~ Andrea Cremer,
1052:He was more disheveled than she’d expected from Émilie’s swooning, with hair that stuck out every direction in messy clumps and a fresh bruise swelling around one eye. Beneath the table, both of his legs were jogging like a windup toy. ~ Marissa Meyer,
1053:I crossed my arms and leaned on the table, trying to override the prickle of jealousy that had unexpectedly surfaced when John had said Grace’s name with such a feeling of connection. Strange what love taught you about your faults. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
1054:I dare Hillary Clinton, Barack Obama to watch these tapes. Watch a former organ harvester describe a fully formed fetus on the table, its heart beating, its legs kicking while someone says we have to keep it alive to harvest its brain. ~ Carly Fiorina,
1055:I know it sounds old-fashioned, but when did you last sit at the table to eat a meal? For most people, the sofa has taken the place of the table. In the past we’d have paused before food, whether that was down to etiquette or prayer. ~ Andy Puddicombe,
1056:Recall that improv is about accomplishing a shared goal. This requires flow, working together, and accepting what other people bring to the table regardless of what it is. That’s the essence of “Yes, AND…” and the opposite of “Yes, BUT… ~ Patrick King,
1057:...they enjoyed the miracle of loving each other as much at the table as in bed, and they grew to be so happy that even when they were two worn-out old people they kept on blooming like children and playing together like dogs. ~ Gabriel Garc a M rquez,
1058:...they enjoyed the miracle of loving each other as much at the table as in bed, and they grew to be so happy that even when they were two worn-out old people they kept on blooming like children and playing together like dogs. ~ Gabriel Garcia Marquez,
1059:Tyler shook his head. “We started out together. We go out together, right?”(...)
Tyler stood up and walked around the table. He held out his hand, and when I grabbed it, he yanked me to my feet. “It’s just a desk. You’re my brother. ~ Jamie McGuire,
1060:Valek smiled. “Good. First, send Kade a reply, asking
him not to come.” He pointed at the unopened letter on the table. I had forgotten about it. Sealed with wax, the message appeared
to be secured. Valek shrugged. “I was bored. ~ Maria V Snyder,
1061:But when I do feel all the strength go out of me, and I fall to my knees beside the table and I think I cry, then, or at least I want to, and everything inside me screams for just one more kiss, one more word, one more glance, one more. ~ Veronica Roth,
1062:In our English popular religion the common conception of a future state of bliss is that of ... a kind of perfected middle-class home, with labour ended, the table spread, goodness all around, the lost ones restored, hymnody incessant. ~ Matthew Arnold,
1063:I started doing radio commercials for Kmart when I was 4. They had to splice all my consonants together because I couldnt talk very well. But these jobs helped my mother and me put food on the table. It took the two of us working. ~ Christina Applegate,
1064:No one at the table was surprised. They were old hats at this kind of thing. Perhaps not old hats, but instead, they were last season’s gloves, soiled but still suited to any occasion, including inclement weather and dead body disposal. ~ Gail Carriger,
1065:The music should highlight nuances within a collection. I always discard my initial music selection, but it's important to get those more obvious ideas on the table, that way you can move on to something more abstract, yet still relevant. ~ Mia Moretti,
1066:Then the wind came in with Bart and blew the vase of roses from the table. I stood and stared down at the crystal pieces and the petals scattered about. Why was the wind always trying to tell me something? Something I didn't want to hear! ~ V C Andrews,
1067:There was a final reason I didn’t want to have a kid. This one I never shared with Connie. I never seriously considered killing myself, but once you have a kid, you take that option off the table. And like I said, options are important. ~ Joshua Ferris,
1068:The windows in the soup kitchen are never opened, and for that reason the aroma of old meals lingers in corners and rises from the table tops - which are never washed - when the steam from the freshly cooked food brings them back to life. ~ Joseph Roth,
1069:We do NOT know the past in chronological sequence. It may be convenient to lay it out anesthetized on the table with dates pasted on here and there, but what we know we know by ripples and spirals eddying out from us and from our own time. ~ Ezra Pound,
1070:You go to a restaurant in the States and kids have these game boards at the table. You don't see that in Italy or Spain. It's not because they can't afford to buy them, it's because that's not what eating together as a family is about. ~ Emeril Lagasse,
1071:Every touch ramped her desire higher and the carnal look in Chad's eyes was making swallowing difficult.By the time the waiter served their coffee, she was ready to throw him down on the table and ravish him in front of God and everybody. ~ Tamara Hoffa,
1072:Hardin, as he sat at the foot of the table, speculated idly as to just what it was that made physical scientists such poor administrators. It might be merely that they were too used to inflexible fact and far too unused to pliable people. ~ Isaac Asimov,
1073:Man, I would demand that artist come to the table with better variety. I would demand that musicians know music history, not just Hip-Hop, so that we could understand. The better your 'listening ear' is, the better your music will be. ~ Pharoahe Monch,
1074:She set the tray down on the table in the sitting area -- which instantly perked up Galahad's ears.

Roarke simply pointed a warning finger that had the cat shooting up a leg to wash as if a morning ablution had been his only intention. ~ J D Robb,
1075:She spilled your secrets,” said Quinn
“Yeah?” He sliced off a piece of chicken and glanced across the table. “What’s my name Becca?”
Busted. Becca wanted to melt into a puddle.
Quinn grinned. “You mean it’s not really New Kid? ~ Brigid Kemmerer,
1076:How do you fight someone smarter than yourself?' Rand Whispered. 'The answer is simple. You make her think that you are sitting down across the table from her, ready to play her game. Then you punch her in the face as hard as you can. ~ Brandon Sanderson,
1077:these men signed up all those years ago for the full five-course meal, including the bitter dessert, and they got to this point without ever doing anything to push back from the table and use their lives to accomplish something useful. ~ Timothy Hallinan,
1078:You summon and you throw away. You treat love like a bird for the table … Like a pawn, now in frankincense, now discarded and thrown in the dirt. You don’t know what love is, either of you. And God help us and you, if you ever find out. ~ Dorothy Dunnett,
1079:As an actor you have to bring to the table your creative input. But when a director like Ridley Scott says I want you to do this this way, you know when he gets to the editing room he has a reason for it. Its like watching a masterpiece. ~ Cuba Gooding Jr,
1080:I am. Trying, I'm trying it. But he means something else. I'm trying it like, you find a coin on the table and you spin it for no reason but to see it happen. He's trying it like medical school, because maybe he'll grow up to be a doctor. ~ Daniel Handler,
1081:I don't know when pepper mills in a restaurant got to be right behind frankincense and myrrh in prominence. It used to be in a little jar that sat next to the salt on the table and everyone passed it around, sneezed, and it was no big deal. ~ Erma Bombeck,
1082:I had a real epiphany. I guess it was during and after the operation. I did what's a common thing; I kind of raised above the table and could look at me and listen to all the people talking and understand what they were saying and so forth. ~ Larry Hagman,
1083:I would clear the table and Hugh would do the dishes, neither of us speaking and both of us wondering if this just might be the one to do it. 'I hear you guys broke up over a plastic hand,' people would say, and my rage would renew itself. ~ David Sedaris,
1084:Navajo Police lieutenant Joe Leaphorn, retired, paused for effect, pushing away the plate of toast crumbs and empty packets of grape jelly so he could rest his forearms on the table. “Wouldn’t you think she’d be offering to do me a favor? ~ Anne Hillerman,
1085:Some morning while your eating breakfast and you need something new to think about, though, you might want to ponder the fact that you see your kids across the table not as they are but as they once were, about three nanoseconds ago. ~ Neil deGrasse Tyson,
1086:The table seemed to have risen a little toward the sky like a mechanical dancing platform, giving the people around it a sense of being alone with each other in the dark universe, nourished by its only food, warmed by its only lights. ~ F Scott Fitzgerald,
1087:Yeah, but Archangels are slightly more humble than most fighter pilots.” Most of the men around the table seemed to think that was quite funny. The Archangels were willing to settle for being God’s right hand rather than the Big Guy himself. ~ Evan Currie,
1088:Batman: What do you think Alfred?
Alfred: I think you're a bad driver.
Batman: I've got Lucius looking into another car-
Alfred: Well you're going to need one if you actually want to catch these blokes. Tea's on the table behind you. ~ Geoff Johns,
1089:If Amy had one ounce of romance in her soul, she would be sighing with gratification. Instead, she said acerbically, “All that’s missing is the love poem.”
Jermyn deposited her in a chair by the table. “I’ll order a pen and ink for you. ~ Christina Dodd,
1090:I'm really lucky to have the kind of people I've got around me. I've got such a great group of predominantly young people, but so diverse, and they bring different perspectives to the table. They will tell me exactly what's on their mind. ~ Hillary Clinton,
1091:My table is now brightly, now dimly lighted. Its temperature varies. It may receive an ink stain. One of its legs may be broken. It may be repaired, polished, and replaced part by part. But, for me, it remains the table at which I daily write. ~ Ernst Mach,
1092:Nourishment is not just “nutrition.” Nourishment is the nutrients in the food, the taste, the aroma, the ambiance of the room, the conversation at the table, the love and inspiration in the cooking, and the joy of the entire eating experience. ~ Marc David,
1093:Papa sat down at the table. Grandfather poured him coffee.
"You must have been up all night," he said to Papa.
Papa looked at Sarah.
"I didn't want her to go back to sleep," he said.
Grandfather smiled.
"No, you didn't. ~ Patricia MacLachlan,
1094:That Sinn Fein, as I've already indicated, their leaders have already indicated that's what they want to achieve - once we get that credible statement, then we can get around the table and start to move forward, and I'm confident we can do so. ~ Peter Hain,
1095:We didn't have a television, so we sat around the table, and me and my sisters and my mom would do these jobs, like, a penny for a piece, you know, these paper jobs. You know, what really saved me as a human today is my sisters and my mom. ~ Riccardo Tisci,
1096:Capitalism and democracy are the opposite of each other. Capitalism is a system that guarantees that a few are going to do very well, and everybody else is going to serve the few. Democracy means everybody has a seat at the table. Everybody. ~ Michael Moore,
1097:Do you think they came today?' he said. 'I do. There’s mud on the floor, cigarettes and whisky on the table, fish on a plate for you and a memory of them in my mind. Hardly conclusive evidence I know, but then all evidence is circumstantial. ~ Douglas Adams,
1098:My fault? How the hell is this"--I waved my arm across the table-- my fault?"

"You know we don't believe in hell, so stop using that word in our presence," Bridie said.

"Fine. How in fucked-up fairyland is this my fault? ~ Barbra Annino,
1099:So Henry," Puck said as he kicked off his shoes and propped his smelly feet on the kitchen table. "I was wondering what you can tell me about puberty."
Henry turned pale and stammered.
Sabrina wanted to crawl under the table and die. ~ Michael Buckley,
1100:We get the scripts before the table read, but I don't look at them until we go into the table read. I don't want to know, when I'm playing a moment in the current episode, what's going to happen because it might change how I'm playing that. ~ John Barrowman,
1101:We have some nachos left.” Carlos motioned to a plate on the table. “But I don’t suppose you’re interested.”
“I already ate.” Ian sat at the end of the table.
“Anyone we know?” Carlos’s amber eyes twinkled. “Ouch.” He glared at Toni. ~ Kerrelyn Sparks,
1102:He put his arms on the table and rested his head on them. He ached from head to foot, all zones of pain seemingly interdependent. He was rather like a Christmas tree whose lights, wired in series, must all go out if even one bulb is defective. ~ J D Salinger,
1103:it was all your genes that made us geniuses, mom. said peter. we sure didn't get any from dad. i heard that. father said, not looking up from the news that was being displayed on the table while he ate it would've been wasted if you hadn't ~ Orson Scott Card,
1104:I’ve only ever known one person who could tolerate this who wasn’t a native of Pamarthe.” “Captain Solo?” Joph said, without lifting his face from the table. Leia shook her head. “Chewbacca—a Wookiee friend of ours. Han would never touch this. ~ Claudia Gray,
1105:With Browns' ticket prices what they are, you just know that all those dads who brought the entire family to sit in the 'dog pound' are secretly calculating how much blood they're going to have to sell next week to put groceries on the table. ~ Dennis Miller,
1106:I feel your pain on that one. I’ve had more hands and eyes on my unmentionables since I’ve been pregnant than I ever could’ve imagined. You know you’re getting immune to it when you hop up on the table and spread your legs like it’s no big deal. ~ Marie Force,
1107:I haven’t seen Joel for a while. Where he once projected all laidback cool, now he’s edgy, stalking around the kitchen. Alice churns out pancakes and the younger kids sit at the table, watching as if their older siblings are Nickelodeon. ~ Huntley Fitzpatrick,
1108:My parents grew up in the Depression. Despite the success that they both had in their lives, there's a certain mentality that tells you to finish all the food that's on your plate and not wasting anything and appreciating what's on the table. ~ Richard Schiff,
1109:Trust in Him Next time the wind blows and the waves crash, take the big life decisions off the table (where you’re going to live, your job, your relationships, etc.) and wait. Once the storm passes, trust God to show you what He wants you to do. ~ Joyce Meyer,
1110:When we rise in the morning... at the table we drink coffee which is provided to us by a South American, or tea by a Chinese, or cocoa by a West African; before we leave for our jobs we are already beholden to more than half the world. ~ Martin Luther King Jr,
1111:You’re the ex, right?” Jade leaned back, grinning at Alex. “You and Dez make a cute couple. I can totally see the sparks between you two.” “Yeah,” I said, letting my head fall to the table. “And hopefully they’ll set Alex’s head on fire.” “Ouch, ~ Jus Accardo,
1112:Having beef with someone is unnecessary and avoidable. Whatever the issue, if not positive, it is an opportunity to cut the excess fat from an unhealthy dietary network. Simply excuse yourself from the table of negativity and lean forward in peace. ~ T F Hodge,
1113:I stopped drinking when I had children because I wanted to be awake and aware. I did not want to be going, you know, daddy loves you and then drop my head on the table. I do not want to miss anything that they do or say. It is important to me. ~ Robin Williams,
1114:Jazz tells Lucy to relax and tries to kick her under the table. I know this because she kicks me instead. "Aim more to the left," I tell her, and she has another go. "Farther left," I say, and enjoy watching her hit the target a couple of times. ~ Cath Crowley,
1115:The beauty of our democracy lies in the American value of equality: if you vote, you have a seat at the table. If you speak, you have a chance to persuade others. A billionaire and a minimum wage earner have the same power at the ballot box. ~ Christine Pelosi,
1116:The feeling inside that she experienced when she saw the books was akin to the hunger she felt as food was put on the table at the end of the working day. And she knew that she needed this sustenance as surely as her body needed its fuel. ~ Jacqueline Winspear,
1117:Artists love without reservation. They give their hearts completely and leave nothing on the table. They are naked and unashamed. They leave no room for pretension. And because they have given all of themselves, they live without regret. ~ Erwin Raphael McManus,
1118:At the Last Supper how come no one sat on the other side of the table? See, I think originally there were people sitting on the other side but those were the people going, You know, the air conditioning hits me right on the back on the neck. ~ Gilbert Gottfried,
1119:Hang on, did you just call me Angel?” I asked. “If I did?” “I don’t like it.” He grinned. “It stays. Angel.” He leaned across the table, raised his hand to my face, and brushed his thumb along one corner of my mouth. I pulled away, too late. ~ Becca Fitzpatrick,
1120:I believe that God wants to restore the true meaning and power of the Holy Communion to the church so that His people will rightly discern His body when they come to the Table. This will cause them to become strong and healthy, and to live long. ~ Joseph Prince,
1121:Life is a chaplet of little miseries which the philosopher counts with a smile. Be philosophers, as I am, gentlemen; sit down at the table and let us drink. Nothing makes the future look so bright as surveying it through a glass of chambertin. ~ Alexandre Dumas,
1122:The only exercise I got as a kid was fork to mouth. Food was equated with love in my household. I thought you left the table when the zipper was down and you'd explode if you took another bite. I'd eat my plate and then everyone else's leftovers. ~ Paul Stanley,
1123:Those two are the horniest people I have ever met in my life. I wouldn’t put it past Caleb to throw her down on the table in front of us all. Just knowing that his hand is within a twelve-inch radius of Emma’s pants makes me question his motives. ~ Aly Martinez,
1124:Wat a vast fertility of pleasure books hold for me! I went in and found the table laden with books. I looked in and sniffed them all. I could not resist carrying this one off and broaching it. I think I could happily live here and read forever. ~ Virginia Woolf,
1125:Caleb shoved back from the table and stood to retreat to the kitchen. “No. Find another plan.”

“There is no other plan. This isn’t even a plan, merely a nugget of an idea for the start of a plan that’s certain to fail and end in your deaths. ~ G S Jennsen,
1126:Dreaming big is very easy, but the anticipation one feels when the dream is almost fulfilled, is unsettling. It is like starving for the cake which you can see on the table, but an unknown fear makes you feel sick and prevents you from taking it ~ Anamika Mishra,
1127:I served as a missionary for my church. I served as a pastor in my congregation for about 10 years. I’ve sat across the table from people who were - were out of work and worked with them to try and find new work or to help them through tough times. ~ Mitt Romney,
1128:Is it exciting to have a codified identity, which then gets a codified set of rights and recognitions and visibility? Are we supposed to take it from there, within the same system? Or are we trying to upset the table before we want a place at it? ~ Maggie Nelson,
1129:It was Anne who was before the table like a prisoner before the bar. She did not stand with her head bowed as I always did. Anne stood with her head high, one dark eyebrow slightly raised, and she met my Uncle's glare as if she were his equal. ~ Philippa Gregory,
1130:She locked the brakes on her chair, gripped the handles, and then pushed herself to a standing position. Her arms shook a bit, but she transferred herself to the couch smoothly, crossing her legs before reaching for the remote resting on the table. ~ Alyssa Cole,
1131:Some parents struggle to put food on the table. And plenty of women aren't getting the pay they deserve. While I don't expect the government to solve all these problems, I do want leaders who care about these things and do what they can to help. ~ Chrissy Teigen,
1132:So what is the solution? When you put items down, like your car keys, you need to bring yourself back to the present moment. Ask yourself questions like, “When am I going to use this next?” or say to yourself, “I am putting the keys on the table. ~ Kevin Horsley,
1133:The next time someone asks for your opinion, and you know it’s contrary to that person’s viewpoint, take the risk of putting your perspective on the table rather than taking the path of least resistance by agreeing or saying you have no opinion. ~ Lois P Frankel,
1134:A lamb nudged its pink snub nose in Kami’s direction, and she patted its white woolly head. She always meant to stop eating lamb because they were so adorable. But she always succumbed when it landed on the table, because it was so delicious. ~ Sarah Rees Brennan,
1135:I feel like there is never enough, and it's interesting to me because I don't think I'm that interesting. I can definitely bring something to the table, but it's just always incredible our fans are so dedicated and interested in what we are doing. ~ Ashley Greene,
1136:The man seemed to realize that he was being watched. He looked up and gazed incuriously at them for a moment. Then he reached for a brief-case on the chair beside him, extracted a newspaper and started to read it, his elbows propped up on the table. ~ Ian Fleming,
1137:You're beautiful, Genesis." I swallowed, placing my hands on the table in front of her. "Immortals would fight wars over you, and not just your face or your hair or the way your smile penetrates to someone's very soul — but because you're good. ~ Rachel Van Dyken,
1138:A bell dinged and Gator opened the oven door and pulled out the rolls. Their yeasty, warm smell filled the air and made her stomach grumble. He dumped them into a large wicker basket, brought them to the table and offered her one. “Ladies first.” His ~ N J Walters,
1139:As governor I would have made sure that I bargained fairly but firmly, been able to get the changes that were needed to balance the budget, but done that through collective bargaining and making sure that our public employees had a voice at the table. ~ Mary Burke,
1140:He felt feverish and a little sick to his stomach. How could a normal man in the twenty-first century accept a shape-shifting monster? If you believed in Holly Gibney’s outsider, her El Cuco, then everything was on the table. No end to the universe. ~ Stephen King,
1141:He was silent for thirty seconds, maybe a minute. I uncrossed my legs under the table and wondered if this was the right moment to leave. It was as if my whole life revolved around trying to judge the right point in a conversation to say goodbye. ~ Haruki Murakami,
1142:it was all your genes that made us geniuses, mom. said peter. we sure didn't get any from dad.
i heard that. father said, not looking up from the news that was being displayed on the table while he ate
it would've been wasted if you hadn't ~ Orson Scott Card,
1143:LINUS: Where are you going for Thanksgiving, Charlie Brown?
CHARLIE: My father, my mother, Sally, and I are all going to my grandmothers for dinner.
SALLY: Do you want to come too, Linus? We can hold hands under the table.
LINUS: BLECH! ~ Charles M Schulz,
1144:Maybeth always did that, brought her good news to the table and held it out, like a little kid holding out her hand, then unwrapping her fingers to show some treasure, some stone or flower. She held her good news out to them all, giving it to them. ~ Cynthia Voigt,
1145:Meanness inherits a set of silverware and keeps it in the bank. Economy uses it only on important occasions, for fear of loss. Thrift sets the table with it every night for pure pleasure, but counts the butter spreaders before they are put away. ~ Phyllis McGinley,
1146:Mezcal, so good so true. Distilled filth to filter his filth inside. He slammed the glass on the table and poured a third. Shots made him a better man: his teeth whitened, his wit quickened, his stiff hair stayed kempt and acted like it gave a shit. ~ Yuri Herrera,
1147:A Jeff Danziger cartoon shows a company president announcing to his staff, “Gentlemen, this year the trick is honesty.” From one side of the conference table, a vice president gasps, “Brilliant.” Across the table, another VP mutters, “But so risky. ~ John C Maxwell,
1148:Her eyes traced the sleek shape of the table's legs, the sinuous curves of its corners, the gleam of its reflective, dark brown surface. She noticed that every time she breathed out, the surface fogged, and she disappeared from her father's table. ~ Khaled Hosseini,
1149:I appreciate my my sleep In sleep my conversation is witty My home is dusted My office work is up to date The dog is even well behaved And food is on the table on time But then when I'm asleep I don't have you to clutter and confuse My hungry heart ~ Nikki Giovanni,
1150:I can just imagine myself sitting down at the head of the table and pouring out the tea," said Anne, shutting her eyes ecstatically. "And asking Diana if she takes sugar! I know she doesn't but of course I'll ask her just as if I didn't know. ~ Lucy Maud Montgomery,
1151:The kitchen was just as empty, even the refrigerator gone, the chairs, the table--the kitchen cabinets stood open, their bare shelves reminder her of a nursery rhyme. She cleared her throat. "What would demons," she said, "want with our microwave? ~ Cassandra Clare,
1152:And it was Anne who was before the table like a prisoner before the bar. She did not stand with her head bowed as I always did. Anne stood with her head high, one dark eyebrow slightly raised, and she met my uncle’s glare as if she were his equal. ~ Philippa Gregory,
1153:CORNELIA: -Sit down. Don't leave the table.

GRACE: -Is that an order?

CORNELIA: -I don't give orders to you, I make requests.

GRACE: -Sometimes the requests of an employer are hard to distinguish from orders. [She sits down] ~ Tennessee Williams,
1154:Poppy was now almost well. She still slept more than usual, but when she wasn't sleeping she tromped around the doctor's house pulling spoons off the table and spilling cups of water and crumpling pages of books. That is, she was almost her old self. ~ Jeanne DuPrau,
1155:The house was clean, scrubbed and immaculate, curtains washed, windows polished, but all as a man does it - the ironed curtains did not hang quite straight and there were streaks on the windows and a square showed on the table when a book was moved. ~ John Steinbeck,
1156:The secret of a good librarian is that he never reads anything more of the literature in his charge than the title and the table of contents. Anyone who lets himself go and starts reading a book is lost as a librarian...He's bound to lose perspective. ~ Robert Musil,
1157:What’s up with you and that new guy anyway?” Simon watched David leaving the room with contempt on his face.
“Nothing.”
“Nothing or none of my business?”
“Both.” I placed my hand on my chin over the table and pretended he wasn’t talking to me. ~ Nely Cab,
1158:What was sad was knowing she was most likely the last reminder that there might never be another go. We might still communicate, might still meet for coffee, but the dream was gone, the hand across the table was gone, the square itself was gone. ~ Andr Aciman,
1159:With her companion, Aline directed a servant to set out breakfast for two at the table. A steaming basket of scones and sweetened buns was brought to them quickly, along with plates of broiled eggs, baked mushrooms, and thin slices of roast partridge. ~ Lisa Kleypas,
1160:Among the numerous luxuries of the table...coffee may be considered as one of the most valuable. It excites cheerfulness without intoxication; and the pleasing flow of spirits which it occasions...is never followed by sadness, languor or debility. ~ Benjamin Franklin,
1161:do half the cooking, and by ‘half’ I mean three-quarters,” Dad pointed out. “And if you’re going to turn up your nose at all my carnivorous delights, ingrate child, you can sit under the table and gnaw sadly on a raw Brussels sprout at mealtimes. ~ Sarah Rees Brennan,
1162:Glancing around the table at the assortment of fair faces, harmless as vegetables, she felt like an alien. She longed for some loud, wacky aunt, some unemployed alcoholic uncle, some hint of tarnish in their normalcy that might legitimize her own strife. ~ Mira T Lee,
1163:Jesus did not come to strike a balance between grace and truth. He brought the full measure of both... It's easy to create an all-truth church model. It may be even easier to create an all-grace model, but Jesus didn't leave either option on the table. ~ Andy Stanley,
1164:Oh, I’ll take you all right," he said, leaning forward across the table. "And when I do, your body won’t function for days afterward. Every sensation you feel from then on in will remind you of what I did, how I did it and how much you fucking loved it. ~ K M Golland,
1165:She thought about how marvelous is would be to have a wife keeping the house in order, the meals on the table. At the same time it seemed ridiculously unfair that she could never have a wife. In fact, if she married, she would be expected to be the wife. ~ Robin Cook,
1166:Take one flower that you like and get lots of them. And don't try to 'arrange' them. It's surprisingly hard to do a flower arrangement the way a florist does one. Instead, bunch them all together or put them in a series of small vases all down the table. ~ Ina Garten,
1167:There was a little plate of hothouse nectarines on the table, and there was another of grapes, and another of sponge-cakes, and there was a bottle of light wine ... 'This is my frugal breakfast ... Give me my peach, my cup of coffee, and my claret.' ~ Charles Dickens,
1168:What did you learn today?” “What mistake did you make that taught you something?” “What did you try hard at today?” You go around the table with each question, excitedly discussing your own and one another’s effort, strategies, setbacks, and learning. ~ Carol S Dweck,
1169:What Republicans have actually put on the table is almost nothing. All of the rest is just big talk. So how is the president supposed to negotiate with people who say, 'Here's my demands. By the way, I can't give you any specifics. Just make me happy'? ~ Paul Krugman,
1170:At your next dinner party, try playing the following game. Challenge everyone around the table to produce a single drug that can cure people of an illness, other then antibiotics. If you come up with anything, stop whatever you are doing and call me. ~ Lynne McTaggart,
1171:Gregor lifted the knife and slammed it down. The tops of the carrot rolled across the table, some hitting the floor.
"What are you doing?"
"I'm chopping carrots."
"Gregor, they are carrots! not tree branches."
"I fail to see the difference. ~ Karen Hawkins,
1172:Hopefully, every character that I take on, as I grow older, becomes more interesting. Obviously, as I grow older, I have more to bring to the table and more experiences that I've lived myself, so I'm hoping that I can color my characters, more and more. ~ Diane Kruger,
1173:It turned out to be a disastrous meal, passion and impatience and resentment clashing like three winds coming from different directions and meeting in the middle of the table. The butter melted. The bread toasted itself. Water glasses overturned. ~ Sarah Addison Allen,
1174:I would have agreed to any sum if a night with you were on the table." His voice was husky in her ear, his Irish dancing over the words and down her spine. He wasn't touching her, but she could feel every inch of him; the air between them could singe. ~ Amy E Reichert,
1175:My mother is a good Christian woman who would never refuse someone a seat at her table, but I knew this was a nightmare for her. With Lula and Grandma at the table together, it’s much more likely that my father will try to stab someone with his fork. ~ Janet Evanovich,
1176:I do half the cooking, and by 'half' I mean three quarters," Dad pointed out. "And if you're going to turn up your nose at all my carnivorous delights, ingrate child, you can sit under the table and gnaw sadly on a raw Brussels sprout at mealtimes. ~ Sarah Rees Brennan,
1177:I, like a lot of people who are creative, need to step away. I can't have stuff to write about if I don't have a life. If I talk to people, hang out with my friends and hang out with my husband, I feel like I have better things to bring to the table. ~ Carrie Underwood,
1178:It's always performing for me. I write and I record so I can perform. It all ties to that. I've done it since I was a little kid. That's my absolute rush, is playing for different people every night, bringing something else to the table they've never seen. ~ Gary Allan,
1179:Sali." I smiled my politest non-lesbian smile and shook her hand. "Nice to meet you." Ben set the suitcase by the stairs then joined my awkwardness in the kitchen. He waved at the food on the table and smiled his politest most non-lesbian smile as well. ~ Max Ellendale,
1180:The older people always talked to her as though she were of an age to understand the table conversation even when her head barely reached the top of the table. And somehow it indeed came to be that she understood them perfectly and even formed opinions. ~ Vera Nazarian,
1181:By the Ram with a Thousand Ewes! By the Tail of Dagon and the Horns of Derceto!” said Azédarac, as he fingered the tiny, pot-bellied vial of vermilion liquid on the table before him. “Something will have to be done with this pestilential Brother Ambrose. ~ H P Lovecraft,
1182:He went back to Iowa State, considered changing his major to mathematics, but didn’t. It was the consensus of all whom he consulted that mathematics, like pipe-organ restoration, was a fine thing, but that one needed some way to put bread on the table. ~ Neal Stephenson,
1183:of nightmares to reach, to seize. Joy. But where can I seize this holy grail of joy? I look back down to the page. Was this the clue to the quest of all most important? Deep chara joy is found only at the table of the euCHARisteo—the table of thanksgiving. ~ Ann Voskamp,
1184:Under President Barack Obama, the Congressional Hispanic Caucus has been invited into the White House and given a seat at the table. Hispanics are serving in unprecedented numbers at the highest levels of this administration, including in the Cabinet. ~ Charlie Gonzalez,
1185:A film is just like a muffin. You make it. You put it on the table. One person might say, 'Oh, I don't like it.' One might say it's the best muffin ever made. One might say it's an awful muffin. It's hard for me to say. It's for me to make the muffin. ~ Denzel Washington,
1186:Rand. His face had grown pale. He stumbled away from the table, as if all else had been forgotten, and pushed his way to Moiraine. He hesitantly reached out and touched her face. “By my mother’s grave,” Rand whispered, then fell to his knees before her. “How? ~ Anonymous,
1187:You’re not eating, Cam,” Roberta says as she comes out to join him across the table. Roberta—his creator, or builder—whatever term one gives to the individual who conceived of you. Perhaps, then, it should be “mother,” though he’s loath to use the word. ~ Neal Shusterman,
1188:Are you guys getting to know each other pretty well? I'm sure it's a little bit awkward at first.'
'Yeah,' I said. 'I'd say we're getting to know each other *really* well. Wouldn't you, Nathan?'
He kicked me under the table and mouthed, *Not funny*. ~ Kody Keplinger,
1189:I guess I make things that need energy stronger. I'm like a walking battery."
"You're the table everyone wants at Starbucks," Gansey mused as he began to walk again.
Blue blinked. "What?"
Over his shoulder, Gansey said, "Next to the wall plug. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
1190:I'm not sure that's such a great idea." Luke said. "It's a fabulous idea." Jace dropped the paper back onto the table, and began to slide off his jacket. "I've got a stele we can use. Who wants to do me?" "A regrettable choice of words," Magnus muttered. ~ Cassandra Clare,
1191:sitting at the table for six or eight hours straight. When he got up he would lurch with fatigue, his hands shook, and he was scarcely coherent. The usage the creator spirit gives its vessels is rough, it wears them out, discards them, gets a new model. ~ Ursula K Le Guin,
1192:You’re not just doing that to impress her, are you?”
“Everything I do is to impress her. It’s my mission in life,” he said with a completely serious face, while he squeezed my knee under the table.
Mom burst out laughing. “I like him,” she said. ~ Chelsea M Cameron,
1193:Ah," she cried, "you look so cool." Their eyes met, and they stared together at each other, alone in space. With an effort she glanced down at the table. You always look so cool," she repeated. She had told him that she loved him, and Tom Buchanan saw. ~ F Scott Fitzgerald,
1194:As I watch my priest lay the communion table for the gathered believers, I remember why eating attentively is worth all the effort: The table is not only a place where we can become present to God. The table is also a place where He becomes present to us. ~ Lauren F Winner,
1195:At length they gradually deviated into a taste for those luxuries which stimulate to vice; porticos, and baths, and the elegancies of the table; and this, from their inexperience, they termed politeness, whilst, in reality, it constituted a part of their slavery. ~ Tacitus,
1196:I try to act cool. I’ve never had a hand on my thigh, under the table. Cathy—my brother’s wife—is telling a very funny story about the family’s trips to Bridlington, and her elderly Grandmother is doling out peas, which makes the experience even stranger. ~ Charlotte Stein,
1197:The waitress came and set the calamari in the center of the table. I looked at it and then at Connor. I got out my phone and Googled calamari; my eyes widened as “squid” appeared. I looked up at Connor; he was laughing at me.

“You Googled it didn’t you? ~ Sandi Lynn,
1198:ABOUT  (ABO'UT)   prep.[abutan, or abuton, Sax. which seems to signify encircling on the outside.]1. Round, surrounding, encircling. Let not mercy and truth forsake thee. Bind them about thy neck; write them upon the table of thy heart.BibleProverbs,iii. 3. ~ Samuel Johnson,
1199:As soon as I sat down across from her, she ordered me to put the entire contents of my pants pockets on the table. I did as I was told, saying nothing. My reality seemed to have left me and was now wandering around nearby. I hope it can find me, I thought. ~ Haruki Murakami,
1200:Conversationis like the table of contents of a dull book.... All the greatest subjects of human thought are proudly displayedin it. Listen to it for three minutes, and you ask yourself which is more striking, the emphasis of the speaker or his shocking ignorance. ~ Stendhal,
1201:I just feel so much joy and gratitude that people have connected to it in this way. The biggest reward that I could ever get is seeing women, especially black women, talk about what this album ['A Seat at the Table'] has done, the solace it has given them. ~ Solange Knowles,
1202:Mum and Dad are there too, of course. No one’s doing anything in particular, no schmaltzy dancing or profound speeches. We’re all just there, and it’s so heartwarming and perfect that I don’t want to open my eyes and see all the empty chairs around the table. ~ Josie Silver,
1203:The way you have bipartisan negotiations, you sit down across the table, as we did with Ted Kennedy, as I've done with many other members, and you say, 'OK, here's what I want, here's what you want. We'll adhere to your principles, but we'll make concessions.' ~ John McCain,
1204:This was why she enjoyed baking. A good dessert could make her feel like she'd created joy at the tips of her fingers. Suddenly, the people around the table were no longer strangers. They were friends and confidantes, and she was sharing with them her magic. ~ Marissa Meyer,
1205:Amanda raised her glass in a toast. “Here’s a wet one to Saint Iris of the Hummocks!” Then she winced and scowled at Riker, who had kicked her under the table. Polly raised her glass and quoted from Hamlet: “And flights of angels sing thee to thy rest. ~ Lilian Jackson Braun,
1206:As your older brother, it's my sacred duty to save you from yourself."

She brings her fists down on the table, making all the dinner plates jump. "The ONLY reason you're fifteen minutes older than me is because you cut in front of the line, as usual! ~ Neal Shusterman,
1207:Bloody dogs,” Dad said, kicking indiscriminately under the table. He put his revolver next to his side-plate. Mum put her Uzi on an empty chair beside her. “Safety on?” Dad always asked. “Those things are liable to go off at the touch of a gnat’s testicle. ~ Alexandra Fuller,
1208:But, Hubertus," Cayce offers, "what if Dorothea is..."
"Yes?" He leans forward, palms flat on the table.
"A vicious lying cunt?"
Bigend giggles, a deeply alarming sound. "Well," he says, "we are in the business of advertising, after all." He smiles. ~ William Gibson,
1209:Good” and “kender” being two words that were rarely, if ever, linked, Tasslehoff spent the time sitting at the table, thinking about what a good kender might be and wondering if he was one himself. He assumed he probably was, since he was a hero and all that. ~ Margaret Weis,
1210:The young waitress appeared with nachos piled so high it looked like she was carrying a small child. She dropped it on the table and said, “Can I get you guys anything else?” They both declined. She spun and left them alone. Wendy leaned across the table. “Who ~ Harlan Coben,
1211:We have marched in lockstep with Israel. We've been side by side with them as they've confronted the Iranian nuclear threat and we'll continue to be. All options do remain on the table. That's something that we've said all along. That continues to be the case. ~ Josh Earnest,
1212:You have your very own recipe for success in life, based on a unique mix of ingredients. Those ingredients are you—the qualities that you bring to the table, made up of your own personality and experiences. Your uniqueness is your gift to the world. ~ Lizzie Vel squez,
1213:At that point, both Dick Clarke from State and Richard Haass from the White House looked up from their note taking, staring across the table at each other in shock. Both of them students of military history, they knew what it meant when an army went silent. ~ Richard A Clarke,
1214:At the men's end of the table the talk grew more and more animated. The colonel told them that the declaration of war had already appeared in Petersburg and that a copy, which he had himself seen, had that day been forwarded by courier to the commander in chief. ~ Leo Tolstoy,
1215:I don't think you have to make this choice about being on one side or the other side. My feeling is that when we are committed to growing the economy and making sure that our public employees have a place at the table through collective bargaining, everyone wins. ~ Mary Burke,
1216:I have my own high standards for what I want in a partner and how I want to be treated. I bring a lot to the table. I'm not talking about material things but what I have to offer as a person - love and loyalty and all the things that make a good relationship. ~ Jennifer Lopez,
1217:Let’s not get started on their uniforms. Superman’s stretchy spandex has nothing on Batman’s sculpted pecs.”
He glared at her. “You cannot bring fashion sense into a superhero discussion!”
“If they wear it, it’s fair game.” She folded her arms on the table. ~ Alisha Rai,
1218:The gorgeous breathlessness and thrilling pulse -- those are sensations that the years have layered on top of the initial emptiness, like sheet after sheet of silk covering a bare table. More than fifty years later I can only see the cloth; the table has been obscured. ~ Tash,
1219:The Scriptures speak of three kinds of community at the table that Jesus keeps with his own: the daily breaking of bread together at meals, the breaking of bread together at the Lord’s Supper, and the final breaking of bread together in the reign of God. ~ Dietrich Bonhoeffer,
1220:The things that make you a functional citizen in society - manners, discretion, cordiality - don't necessarily make you a good writer. Writing needs raw truth, wants your suffering and darkness on the table, revels in a cutting mind that takes no prisoners. ~ Natalie Goldberg,
1221:To my three sons, Peter, Scott, and Alexander who pulled me from the 18th Century and back into the present on a regular basis and therefore made me a better person, thank you. And to my wife, who sits at the table there. Who is right about almost everything. ~ Joseph J Ellis,
1222:Within this familiar ritual, they have made the conscious agreement not to discuss their work. John says, “It’s our time to get personal, to ask open-ended questions, and to move away from our work-life. We hold hands across the table, we flirt, and we laugh. ~ John M Gottman,
1223:You don't have to see me out," I told him as he came back to the table. "Unless you're going home too."
"No. I have more training to do, but it's fine."
Don't sound so enthused, I thought as I drew a deep breath, turned, and headed toward the gate. ~ Kelly Keaton,
1224:Good cooking is a form of benevolence. Molly gladly sacrificed a fine afternoon to give pleasure by a cake at tea-time. She would lay her afternoon and fresh air on the table with the cake and be rewarded by the glow of pleasure she felt when they enjoyed it. ~ Dorothy Whipple,
1225:Harry took Malfoy’s Shrivelfig as Ron set about trying to repair the damage to the roots he now had to use. Harry skinned the Shrivelfig as fast as he could and flung it back across the table at Malfoy without speaking. Malfoy was smirking more broadly than ever. ~ J K Rowling,
1226:I have perceived that in all cases man must eventually lower, or at least shift, his conceit of attainable felicity; not placing it anywhere in the intellect or the fancy; but in the wife, the heart, the bed, the table, the saddle, the fire-side, the country. ~ Herman Melville,
1227:I think that was one thing I definitely brought to the table, my aggressiveness and my style of play, and I think that's one of the reasons why the fans here really appreciated the way that I went out and played, just because I think they kind of liked that. ~ Latrell Sprewell,
1228:Nurse Rebecca Walker held the wounded Union soldier by both shoulders, pressing with all her weight to keep him from jerking off the table. The man stared up at her with wild terror, biting down hard on a dirty cloth. Doctor Thomas Johnston stood at the lower ~ James D Shipman,
1229:revolving slowly as if suspended by an invisible rope, and reflected in the mirror and in the bare, polished surface of the table below. None of the people seated underneath this singular sight was looking at it except for a pale young man sitting almost directly ~ J K Rowling,
1230:Do not shower.  I want to know that I’m still inside you when you walk down those stairs and sit down at the table.  When those assholes are sitting in the same room with you after just seeing what is mine, I want to know that I’m still all over this sweet pussy. ~ Harper Sloan,
1231:Hodges eats this diet of full-color shit every weekday afternoon, sitting in the La-Z-Boy with his father’s gun—the one Dad carried as a beat cop—on the table beside him. He always picks it up a few times and looks into the barrel. Inspecting that round darkness. ~ Stephen King,
1232:I can't take anything off the table. Because you look at some of these countries, you look at North Korea, we're doing nothing there. China should solve that problem for us. China should go into North Korea. China is totally powerful as it relates to North Korea. ~ Donald Trump,
1233:I’m not going,” he said. He held up the Third key like a weapon. Sensing his mood, it grew longer and sharper, till he was holding a trident as long as he was tall... “And anyone who tries to make me is going to suffer.”
“Twice,” added the voice under the table. ~ Garth Nix,
1234:I'm not sure that's such a great idea." Luke said.
"It's a fabulous idea." Jace dropped the paper back onto the table, and began to slide off his jacket. "I've got a stele we can use. Who wants to do me?"
"A regrettable choice of words," Magnus muttered. ~ Cassandra Clare,
1235:Olivia sat back and propped her half-boots on the table. 'So far it's working. He has to return to me because I have his sister hostage.' She briefly put her fingertips to her lips. 'Did I just say that? I mean I'm protecting the baby sister and earning his trust ~ Kresley Cole,
1236:She thought, if we stay here, soon enough it will be you sitting at the table and me, I don't know, cooking something, and the snow flying, and the old man so glad we're here he'll be off in his study praying about it. And geraniums in the window. Red ones. ~ Marilynne Robinson,
1237:The act of seeing any film generally is you knowing more than the characters, even if its the classic Hitchcock shot of two people talking and a bomb being under the table. Part of the pleasure of it is seeing where people go wrong, and the irony of situations. ~ Richard Ayoade,
1238:The things that make you a functional citizen in society - manners, discretion, cordiality - don't necessarily make you a good writer. Writing needs raw truth, wants your suffering and darkness on the table, revels in a cutting mind that takes no prisoners... ~ Natalie Goldberg,
1239:But for the last couple of weeks I’ve had this bizarre sensation that something is watching me. (Simone) You mean someONE, right? (Tate) I know it sounds crazy – (Simone) I just had a body walk off the table mid-autopsy and you think your story is nuts? (Tate) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1240:Never hurt me. . . .” The voice was her own, lost and amazed, the voice of a child, and suddenly she was free, free of need, desire, free of fear, and all that she felt for the handsome face across the table was simple revulsion, and she could only stare at him, ~ William Gibson,
1241:The gorgeous breathlessness and thrilling pulse -- those are sensations that the years have layered on top of the initial emptiness, like sheet after sheet of silk covering a bare table. More than fifty years later I can only see the cloth; the table has been obscured. ~ Tash Aw,
1242:I almost always wear a helmet.” “Brian!” She slapped the table. “Do you have any idea what the fatality rate is for motorcycle riders? And that’s with proper headgear. I should bring you to the ME’s office sometime. If you saw what I saw—” “I’m sure it’s bad.” She ~ Laura Griffin,
1243:We reached to pick up the vase at the same time, and our fingertips touched. A current of energy pulsed through his hand to mine. My skin felt too small, stretched too tight, as if searching out more exposure to his. I heard several pings, and the table went dark. ~ Myra McEntire,
1244:Yes,” she said. “I guess I make things that need energy stronger. I’m like a walking battery.” “You’re the table everyone wants at Starbucks,” Gansey mused as he began to walk again. Blue blinked. “What?” Over his shoulder, Gansey said, “Next to the wall plug. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
1245:He was looking that way now and the projected print moved along the screen, but he was not really reading but simply avoiding the eyes of his boss across the table. Mrs. Douglas did not read newspapers; she had other ways of finding out what she needed to know. ~ Robert A Heinlein,
1246:I think the people here in New York appreciated what I brought to the table, and they showed it when I retired by the way they came out and supported me, and it meant a lot to me. It made me feel like I am a part of this city, and I will remain a part of this city. ~ Patrick Ewing,
1247:Nonono, Nick,’ Gilpin interrupted. He pulled a chair up to the table and sat on it backward. I wondered if cops actually did that. Or did some clever actor do that, and then cops began doing it because they’d seen the actors playing cops do that and it looked cool? ~ Gillian Flynn,
1248:That execution will take place here." She runs her fingertips over the table beneath her. "On this table. I thought it would be interesting to show you." "I knew what would happen when I came here," I say. "It's just a table. And I'd like to go back to my room now. ~ Veronica Roth,
1249:The boy was twelve, reveling in the strange dust-smelling murk of a New Orleans library, watching motes flash gold in a beam of sun. He loved the ceiling lights on chains and the table lamps with their green glass shades. The room was as beautiful as another world. ~ Marly Youmans,
1250:There is a moment just after the die is cast and before it lands upon the gaming table in which the smallest breeze may change its course-the way it rolls and where it comes to rest.
[...]
The die is cast. But today we will shake the table upon which it lands. ~ Amie Kaufman,
1251:We don't really have any that protect the food supply from farm to table. We have a food safety system that's piecemeal, largely divided between two agencies that don't talk to each other very much. Neither agency can enforce regulations from the farm to the table. ~ Marion Nestle,
1252:You have to shout in the kitchen to deliver the orders, to drive the troops, to get the food out. When you have a table of eight courses and everyone's having something different, you have a 15-second window to get it all together so no one at the table waits. ~ Marco Pierre White,
1253:Every night, as we sat down together at the table, I still took Jim's hand and closed my eyes before we lifted our forks, our silent prayer."
"There was no need to ask what we prayed for, though I would add three words to the end of it."
"Remember this moment. ~ Joyce Maynard,
1254:Hey, you don’t have any financial background, do you?” “I robbed a bank once,” I said, and Caitlin kicked my shin under the table. To their credit, Emma and Ben favored me with polite chuckles. Melanie smirked. I liked the kid. “Daniel is too modest,” Caitlin said. ~ Craig Schaefer,
1255:This is a mess. A mess! Shraplin, you’re probably sober-esque. How many cards in a standard deck?”
“Sixty, boss.”
“How many cards presently visible in our hands or on the table?”
“Seventy-eight.”
“That’s ridiculous,” said Amarelle. “Who’s not cheating? ~ Scott Lynch,
1256:Well, it was never supposed to be like that. Walt died before we had finished. The original idea of Walt's was that you came down there, into the caves, and there were no pirates. But they had been there just seconds before! There was a hot meal on the table, steaming. ~ John Hench,
1257:We took a bowl each and started eating. He went back into the little room, and by the time he returned to the table with his own bowl of food to eat with us, we had already finished. He was shocked and looked around to see if we had done something else with the food. ~ Ishmael Beah,
1258:After about four minutes of modeling what I want students to do on their own, I release the class to choose an article for themselves that they think will address a question they have. Students head to the table at the front of the room where the articles are arranged. ~ Cris Tovani,
1259:He downed the last of his coffee, carried his mug over to the pot, poured himself a refill, and returned to the table.
Why, yes, thank you, I'd love some more coffee. Hmmm, Narcisstic Personality Disorder? Attention Deficit Disorder? Or just a typical male? ~ Lynda Hilburn,
1260:In the corner of the room sits a small round table with a single chair shoved beneath. I rarely eat at the table. Its diminutive size and the lone chair remind me of my solitary existence. Mostly I take my meals on the couch with my constant companion, the television. ~ Janis Thomas,
1261:in view of the law of natural selection it was agreed that a nation or world of people who will not use their intelligence are no better than animals who do not have intelligence. Such people are beasts of burden and steaks on the table by choice and consent. ~ Milton William Cooper,
1262:It's very important, at least to me as a writer, that there be some rules on the table when I'm writing. Rules come from genres. You're writing in a genre, there are rules, which is great because then you can break the rules. That's when really exciting things happen. ~ Lev Grossman,
1263:Most recipes try to rush the process, promising to wrap things up & get the dish on the table in a couple of hours. These days recipes are steeped in the general sense of panic about time & so have tried to speed things up, the better to suit our busy lives. ~ Michael Pollan,
1264:By this same post, I am delegating a close friend of mine, Irving Wiesel, to visit your place of business and ferret out the truth. You can lay your cards on the table with Wiesel or not, as you see fit. When he finishes with you, you will have neither cards nor table. ~ S J Perelman,
1265:I want people to feel that I've got their back, that they can count on me, and that the door's open, the table is set for everybody, so that nobody feels like, hey, I'm a lesser person. And it's that place of fear. It does kill dreams. That's exactly what fear does. ~ Hillary Clinton,
1266:The basket would never make her famous or end up in a museum. The best part of it was the making of it, sitting at the table weaving while outside the lake crashed into shore and the seagulls roosted somewhere for the night and two women stopped for a moment to watch. ~ Ellen Airgood,
1267:We did musical chairs to sit with our partner. Glasses were refilled and heads bent in pairs. Looking over the table, I was suffused with affection for my friends. If you could bottle this warm feeling and turn it into words, I thought, that would be the perfect toast. ~ Kerry Reichs,
1268:Around the table, we know whether there is friendship and community or hatred and division. Precisely because the table is the place of intimacy for all the members of the household, it is also the place where the absence of that intimacy is most painfully revealed. ~ Henri J M Nouwen,
1269:He then advanced a ponderous photographic machine and set it up in the neighbourhood of the kitchen range; then, spreading a newspaper over the fair, scrubbed surface of the table, he began to roll up his sleeves and insinuate himself into a pair of surgical gloves. ~ Dorothy L Sayers,
1270:I mean, on one hand Rex Tillerson is correct, there are no plans to change the One China policy. But certainly that policy is on the table if China doesn't also come to the table and work with us on trade, work with us on the South China Sea on what's happening there. ~ Reince Priebus,
1271:I was at the table with three Europeans, and we were having lunch. And they were talking about their role as lead authors. And they were talking about how they were trying to make the report so dramatic that the United States would just have to sign that Kyoto Protocol. ~ John Christy,
1272:Oh, I get it. You’re doing the girlfriend—what’s her name? Megan?” “Merit,” answered the girl at the table. “And it’s a pretty good costume.” I opened my mouth to object, to proclaim that I wasn’t doing Ethan’s girlfriend, I was Ethan’s girlfriend, and I was doing Ethan. ~ Chloe Neill,
1273:She got up , walked around the table, and gave him a lingering hug, running her fingers through the back of his hair. She'd been finding more excuses to hug him lately.

"What was that for?" Dill asked.

"Because you looked like your heart stepped on a Lego. ~ Jeff Zentner,
1274:They're professionals at this in Russia, so no matter how many Jell-O shots or Jager shooters you might have downed at college mixers, no matter how good a drinker you might think you are, don't forget that the Russians - any Russian - can drink you under the table. ~ Anthony Bourdain,
1275:Flirtation is no different from mounting a good argument or coming out ahead in a deal,' he says. He starts batting the last chunk of his scone back and forth across the table with his fingers. 'It's manipulation, Julia. Good convincing. Hell, it's practically theater. ~ Lauren Morrill,
1276:Then it was a rumble, causing the house to groan and small clouds of dust to drop from the ceiling. The table scuttled over the floor. A chair toppled over and then another. Somewhere in the living room, a window shattered. Kat was going to bring the house down. ~ Jennifer L Armentrout,
1277:From the moment you put a piece of bread in your mouth you are part of the world. Who grew the wheat? Who made the bread? Where did it come from? You are in relationship with all who brought it to the table. We are least separate and most in common when we eat and drink. ~ Thomas Merton,
1278:God damn. I needed to either fuck her of fire her, because this in-between shit was not workin' for me. "Course Gage wanted her crew working out at The Line permanently, so I guess that meant firing was off the table.
Okay, then, I'd take one for the team and fuck her. ~ Joanna Wylde,
1279:But for the last couple of weeks I’ve had this bizarre sensation that something is watching me. (Simone)
You mean someONE, right? (Tate)
I know it sounds crazy – (Simone)
I just had a body walk off the table mid-autopsy and you think your story is nuts? (Tate) ~ Sherrilyn Kenyon,
1280:He started talking about his marriage. I leaned across the table and pressed two fingers against his lips. ‘Let’s not do that. Let’s not sit here and tell each other everything there is to know about who we once loved. I am tired of listening to men talk about their regrets. ~ Roxane Gay,
1281:I have no interest in eliminating the tension between justice and forgiveness by taking justice off the table. Given the subtleties of sin and the persistence of evil, we would soon be living in moral anarchy and political chaos if there were no provision for justice. ~ Eugene H Peterson,
1282:It is June. This is what I have decided to do with my life just now. I will do this work and lead this life, the one I am leading today. Each morning the blue clock and the crocheted bedspread, the table with the Phone, the books and magazines, the Times at the door. ~ Elizabeth Hardwick,
1283:Our vocation and professional work is not a second class activity, something we do just to put food on the table. It is the high calling for which we were originally created. The way we serve a Creator God is by being creative with the talents and gifts He has given us. ~ Nancy R Pearcey,
1284:She leaned forward on the table and said, “I know we are having a tough time. I still love you so much, Nick, and I know I have a lot of things to work on. I want to be a good wife to you, and I want you to be my husband and be happy. But you need to decide what you want. ~ Gillian Flynn,
1285:Shyly Nancy and Plum sat down at the table while Mrs. Campbell heaped pink-flowered plates with baked beans, sausage cakes and salad, passed a steaming plate of brown bread, cut them off generous pieces of the pat of new butter and handed them big mugs of ice-cold milk. ~ Betty MacDonald,
1286:Unfortunately, I can't seal the sponsor deals for you. Only Haymitch can do that," says Effie grimly. "But don't worry, I'll get him to the table at gunpoint if necessary." Although lacking in many departments, Effie Trinket has a certain determination I have to admire. ~ Suzanne Collins,
1287:Hang on, did you just call me Angel?” I asked.

“If I did?”

“I don’t like it.”

He grinned. “It stays. Angel.”

He leaned across the table, raised his hand to my face, and brushed his thumb along one corner of my mouth. I pulled away, too late. ~ Becca Fitzpatrick,
1288:He gave a speech, saying we would work on Saturdays and Sundays and sleep under desks until it got done. Someone pushed back from the table and argued that everyone had been working so hard just to get the car done, and they were ready for a break and to see their families. ~ Ashlee Vance,
1289:How many have died, exactly? People and faeries?” “Twelve,” said Emma. “Twelve dead bodies.” Tavvy emerged from under the table. “Were they all running with lollipops?” Ty looked baffled, Emma guilty, Tavvy slightly lip-wobbly. “Maybe that’s enough for now,” Julian said, ~ Cassandra Clare,
1290:I'd learned something important about politics Kennedy-style: The cause was everything. Win or lose, spend yourself completely, leave nothing on the table, not even your health. Losing would be painful, but not as painful as knowing there was something else you could've done. ~ Joe Trippi,
1291:If you don't feel strong desires for the manifestation of the glory of God, it is not because you have drunk deeply and are satisfied. It is because you have nibbled so long at the table of the world. Your soul is stuffed with small things, and there is no room for the great. ~ John Piper,
1292:Ive had more of an opportunity to work with Katie Holmes, which is incredibly enjoyable. I think she is really one of the best actresses on the market right now. She forces you to bring your best stuff to the table, because if you dont, she just completely overpowers you. ~ Joshua Jackson,
1293:My body stands up to follow Holder, but I leave my heart at the table. I’m pretty sure it jumped out of my chest as soon as he indicated for me to follow him. I can put up a good front for Breckin all I want, but dammit if I can’t have a little control over my own organs. ~ Colleen Hoover,
1294:You never know beforehand what people are capable of, you have to wait, give it time, it's time that rules, time is our gambling partner on the other side of the table and it holds all the cards of the deck in its hands, we have to guess the winning cards of life, our lives ~ Jos Saramago,
1295:You never know beforehand what people are capable of, you have to wait, give it time, it's time that rules, time is our gambling partner on the other side of the table and it holds all the cards of the deck in its hand, we have to guess the winning cards of life, our lives. ~ Jos Saramago,
1296:Everybody, will you please just sit for a minute?
Like children in a game of musical chairs, Tommy's three guests immediately reach for the nearest chair, pull it out from the table, and sit---even her brother. Well, says Tommy. Something in my life goes according to plan. ~ Julia Glass,
1297:nightmare agenda if ever there was one, she thinks—but that crazy exhilaration persists. When did she last feel this young? She can hardly sit still. “The 20th of July, ” Eddie muses, rolling his aspirator along the table from one hand to the other. “Three or four days after ~ Stephen King,
1298:didn’t take the bait. “Have you been introduced to the Borodins?” I motioned toward the elderly Russian couple at the table beside them. Aleksandr, the husband, was already asleep in a lounger, snoring quietly away beside his wife, Irena, who was busy knitting. The Borodins ~ Matthew Mather,
1299:I cried the entire way home as my mom berated me for not appreciating the life I had. I didn’t care that we had a roof over our heads and food on the table every night.  What good are basic human amenities without a pair of faux fur flats? I wanted those shoes more than anything. ~ R S Grey,
1300:I’m an actor who’s accustomed to bringing a lot of stuff to the table, and you have to be ready because some of them will be accepted and some of them will be rejected. Then you need a generous, free, fearless, loving director like Tarantino to allow you to take those risks. ~ Demian Bichir,
1301:I stood to take a few minutes to clear my head when a strangled sob grounded me to the floor. My head jerked up, my eyes desperate to find what I so longed to see.
My knees went weak, and I grasped the table for support when my eyes met with the emerald that owned my soul. ~ A L Jackson,
1302:As part of that negotiation [with China], as part of fulfilling that promise, all of these issues are on the table. But at the same time, Rex Tillerson is correct, there's no predetermined path here. But it's something that is going to be discussed and decided down the road. ~ Reince Priebus,
1303:For the briefest instant, his brain was the only thing that reacted. Mistake, thought his brain. Then the mouthful of water, mixed with what remained of the almond toffee crunch, fire hosed out of his mouth, arced across the table and hit Mary Turlington just above her bosom. ~ Stuart McLean,
1304:He and Harmony had been wed a week now, and still the briefest glance at his wife awakened the savage in him. The smallest movement or casual touch made him want to rip off her clothes and press her back on the table and rut on her wildly. His mother would not have approved. ~ Annabel Joseph,
1305:How much better is silence; the coffee cup, the table. How much better to sit by myself like the solitary sea-bird that opens its wings on the stake. Let me sit here for ever with bare things, this coffee cup, this knife, this fork, things in themselves, myself being myself. ~ Virginia Woolf,
1306:I pushed back my chair and leaned against the table, then swung back to Tens. 'And if you're not nicer to me I'll just wiggle my eyebrows or purse my lips or whatever the hell I do to kill everything around me and then you'll be dead. And then we'll see who gets the last laugh. ~ Amber Kizer,
1307:I think the good part of the crisis is that finally, everybody is going to have to come to the table. That means the mayor's office, the board (of supervisors), the labor council, the chamber, small business. You end a recession healthier than you were when you went into it. ~ Warren Hellman,
1308:Sasha? What is it?” My face slipped off my palm and jerked my shoulders toward the table. Blinking away the daydream, I tore my eyes away from the balmy day peeking out of the window. My boyfriend, Jared, stared at me out of a cute, boyish face, his eyebrows quirked quizzically. ~ K F Breene,
1309:The greatness of America is that it produces exuberant geniuses like Louis Armstrong and Fred Astaire and Leonard Bernstein. We are meant to be a jazzy people who talk big and jump on the table and dance; we aren't supposed to be dopey and glum and brood over old injuries. ~ Garrison Keillor,
1310:They won’t understand,” Persephone said. She laid her deck of tarot cards on the table in front of him. “They didn’t when I came back.”

“Am I different?” he asked.

“You were different before,” Persephone replied. “But now they won’t be able to stop noticing. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
1311:Those who take the most from the table, teach contentment. Those for whom the taxes are destined, demand sacrifice. Those who eat their fill, speak to the hungry, of wonderful times to come. Those who lead the country into the abyss, call ruling difficult, for ordinary folk. ~ Bertolt Brecht,
1312:Everybody is struggling to refine their views in opposition to the other people. And that's one of the most important things that philosophy actually has to teach us that you have to air your views and bring them to the table with people - with whom you disagree very much. ~ Rebecca Goldstein,
1313:I heard voices outside our front door - a woman's, bright as polished brass, and a man's, low and dark like the wood of the table I was working on. They were the kind of voices we heard rarely in our house. I could hear rich carpets in their voices, books and pearls and fur. ~ Tracy Chevalier,
1314:It was Lily who chose to ignore I’d said anything. She slapped the flat of her hand against the table before yelling, “SO HOW ARE WE GOING TO DO THIS? I CAN SEND EVERYONE A LINK TO A GOOGLE FORM WHERE WE CAN SIGN UP LUNA FOR DATES ON CERTAIN DAYS OR WE CAN DO A GROUP MESSAGE. ~ Mariana Zapata,
1315:It was still years before Desdemona, cutting cucumbers, would lean against the corner of the kitchen table and, without realizing it, would lean in a little harder, and after that would find herself taking up that position every day, the table corner snug between her legs. ~ Jeffrey Eugenides,
1316:Now people like Susan Sarandon are noticing that people of color live this way?! This is the way I've always lived! What's happened is that it has now reached a level of national discourse where it's on the table. But they've never minded that we were treated like this off-stage. ~ Junot Diaz,
1317:The greatest enemy of hunger for God is not poison but apple pie. It is not the banquet of the wicked that dulls our appetite for heaven, but endless nibbling at the table of the world. It is not the X-rated video, but the prime-time dribble of triviality we drink in every night. ~ John Piper,
1318:The policemen had clearly been there all morning: four big white tea mugs from the canteen were drained and drip-stained, red-and-gold wrappers from caramel log biscuits were folded into interesting shapes on one side of the table, rolled up into tight little balls on the other. ~ Denise Mina,
1319:I see you’ve got an unwanted visitor.” He walked to stand beside Doris just as she poked at the gator with the table leg and caused it to hiss and back up again. “Ma’am, would you please not poke the gator anymore? Hissing is his way of telling you he doesn’t much like that. ~ Susannah Sandlin,
1320:Mawu felt her face where the still-fresh scar had just been opened up again. She examined the blood on her fingers as if it weren’t her own. Sir returned to the table and a servant slipped through the side door and passed him a wet cloth to wipe the blood from his hands. ~ Dolen Perkins Valdez,
1321:Nick's eyes were like ice. "Maybe we should talk about what happened in third period today. I didn't even ask if you were okay."
What a bastard. "Shut up."
"What happened?" said Michael
"Nothing," said Chris. He glared at Nick across the table
Good little brother. ~ Brigid Kemmerer,
1322:She took a sip of the coffee and then said, “Manna. Thank you, Sir.”

“Now I really do know how to punish you.”

She curled both hands around the mug. “You wouldn’t take away my coffee!”

“Only if I feared for my life,” he said, carrying food to the table. ~ Sierra Cartwright,
1323:So much of becoming a good athlete involves bringing other things to the table, other than physical skills. It involves intelligence, it involves many of the things that you learn during the process of being educated. How to analyze, how to assess, how to equate, how to reason. ~ Julius Erving,
1324:There was something in her indignation that spread fire throughout his body and ignited his passions. He would have Miss Grace Hayward for his wife, and, judging from the way she made him feel as their eyes locked across the table, he was going to enjoy every minute of it.   * ~ Karen Aminadra,
1325:A home for her, I told her calmly, should come from the dick that knocked her up and then skipped off because no one can stand her two days in a row. She grabbed the tablecloth and threw it at me, but there was nothing on the table, and a tablecloth cannot kill anyone. ~ Ludmilla Petrushevskaya,
1326:Ah," she cried, "you look so cool."

Their eyes met, and they stared together at each other, alone in space. With an effort she glanced down at the table.

You always look so cool," she repeated.

She had told him that she loved him, and Tom Buchanan saw. ~ F Scott Fitzgerald,
1327:I've seen over and over how much self-belief drives outcomes. And that's why I force myself to sit at the table, even when I am not sure I belong there - and yes, this still happens to me. And when I'm not sure anyone wants my opinion, I take a deep breath and speak up anyway. ~ Sheryl Sandberg,
1328:Papa sat down at the table and poured his tea from the china tea set with pink flowers on the edges. I waited for him to ask Jaja and me to take a sip, as he always did. A love sip, he called it, because you shared the little things you loved with the people you love. ~ Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie,
1329:Ty’s knee occasionally brushed against his under the table as they ate, but the conversation died down as the food was passed around. It was an odd, remarkable feeling, to be eating breakfast with Ty and his family and feel not only welcome, but like he might belong there.”--Zane ~ Abigail Roux,
1330:Unfortunately, I can't seal the sponsor deals for you. Only Haymitch can do that," says Effie grimly. "But don't worry, I'll get him to the table at gunpoint if necessary."

Although lacking in many departments, Effie Trinket has a certain determination I have to admire. ~ Suzanne Collins,
1331:When I say I believe in radical truth and radical transparency, all I mean is we take things that ordinarily people would hide, and we put them on the table, particularly mistakes, problems, and weaknesses. We put those on the table, and we look at them together. We don't hide them. ~ Ray Dalio,
1332:Her phone lay on the table, so I picked it up, turned on the camera, made a stupid face, and snapped a picture. “What the hell are you doing?” Abby said with a giggle.
I searched for my name, and then attached the picture. “So you’ll remember how much you adore me when I call. ~ Jamie McGuire,
1333:My dream was to set up my own e-commerce company. In 1999, I gathered 18 people in my apartment and spoke to them for two hours about my vision. Everyone put their money on the table, and that got us $60,000 to start Alibaba. I wanted to have a global company, so I chose a global name. ~ Jack Ma,
1334:said no more but, calling for my cashier, I ordered him to pay over fifty £1,000 notes. When I was alone once more, however, with the precious case lying upon the table in front of me, I could not but think with some misgivings of the immense responsibility which it entailed ~ Arthur Conan Doyle,
1335:I have a different mentality when it comes to catering to a man, I just won't allow it. Don't get me wrong, I'll do for you but I'm not taking care of no man and catering to him for life; he better be bringing something to the table. I learned that from my mother and my grandmother. ~ Teena Marie,
1336:I mean when was the last time we had one of these contract signings... that didn't end... in some sort of horrible physical calamity? So if you wanna cut to the chase, you know, we can flip the table over, we can all start beating each other up or we can at least make this entertaining. ~ CM Punk,
1337:Put differently, we’ve made the church into the American dream for our own ethnic group with the same set of convictions about next to everything. No one else feels welcome. What Jesus and the apostles taught was that you were welcomed because the church welcomed all to the table. ~ Scot McKnight,
1338:Seated at the table, high in her firmament of gin, she looked critically at her brother and his wife, remembering some real or imagined injustice of her youth, for with any proximity the constellations of some families generate among themselves an asperity that nothing can sweeten. ~ John Cheever,
1339:Unlike the Man with No Cell Phone, the Man Who Can See around Corners owns several, which he places on the table, like talismans. So far, so good. But you can imagine my disappointment when he promptly disabuses me of this seeing-around-corners stuff. "That's all bullshit," he says. ~ Eric Weiner,
1340:If you look hard enough, you can find race issues and racism in everything. I know people who say, 'See, I don't play pool 'cuz that's where the white ball chase the black ball off the table. So I prefer bowling, where the big black ball knock down the white pins with the red necks.' ~ Chi McBride,
1341:I want to be outside with the misfits, with the rebels, the dreamers, second-chance givers, the radical grace lavishers, the ones with arms wide open, the courageously vulnerable, and among even—or maybe especially—the ones rejected by the Table as not worthy enough or right enough. ~ Sarah Bessey,
1342:November 25 2011 Day after Thanks giving day November 25 2011 Day after Thanks giving day This section is to check the table in the first line of the page.Independence Day, commonly known as the Fourth of July, is a federal holiday in the United States commemorating the adoption of the ~ Anonymous,
1343:Raising her fist, she thunked the android hard on the side of its head, barely catching it before it toppled over onto the table. The prince jumped. Cinder set the android back on its treads and jabbed the power button but nothing happened. “You’d be surprised how often that works. ~ Marissa Meyer,
1344:When the Council’s icy fingers slide the photo of Sasha’s wry smile and sleepy eyes across the table, I will nod my head like I always do. Then I will find her. I will honor the dying wish of her brother, whom I murdered, and protect her from myself. And then I will ask her out. ~ Daniel Jos Older,
1345:You may see a cup of tea fall off a table and break into pieces on the floor... But you will never see the cup gather itself back together and jump back on the table. The increase of disorder, or entropy, is what distinguishes the past from the future, giving a direction to time. ~ Stephen Hawking,
1346:Even now, she wished she could write a note, push it across the table, and go away to her room. But she was no longer a Second Assistant Librarian of the Great Library of the Clayr. Those days were gone, vanished with everything else that had defined her previous existence and identity. ~ Garth Nix,
1347:If you are going to worry all night, you should let the hostess know that you're coming for cocktails and leaving when everyone sits down for dinner. If you do need to call to check in, people will understand, but excuse yourself from the table and head to the ladies room to do it. ~ Derek Blasberg,
1348:I hate the way people use slide presentations instead of thinking. People would confront a problem by creating a presentation. I wanted them to engage, to hash things out at the table, rather than show a bunch of slides. People who know what they're talking about don't need PowerPoint. ~ Steve Jobs,
1349:The cat walked stiffly round a leg of the table with tail on high. —Mkgnao! —O, there you are, Mr Bloom said, turning from the fire. The cat mewed in answer and stalked again stiffly round a leg of the table, mewing. Just how she stalks over my writingtable. Prr. Scratch my head. Prr. ~ James Joyce,
1350:Then he reached across the table and patted Suzie's hand. Their fingers kind of wound around each other, almost like living things. Whoa. But, of course, they were living things. I'd meant more like...like dancers, say. Finger dancers? Back up, big guy. You're in way over your head. ~ Spencer Quinn,
1351:when our gay, lesbian, bisexual, and transgender friends aren’t welcome at the table, then we don’t feel welcome either, and that not every young adult gets married or has children, so we need to stop building our churches around categories and start building them around people. ~ Rachel Held Evans,
1352:If Checker Charley was out to make chumps out of men, he could damn well fix his own connections. Paul looks after his own circuits; let Charley do the same. Those who live by electronics, die by electronics. Sic semper tyrannis.” He gathered up the bills from the table. “Good night. ~ Kurt Vonnegut,
1353:I'm all for cafeteria religion. I think there's nothing wrong with cafeterias - I've had some great meals at cafeterias. I've also had some horrible meals, so it's important to pick the right things. Take a heaping helping of compassion and mercy, and leave the intolerance on the table. ~ A J Jacobs,
1354:In the morning he would sit down to work, finish his allotted task, then take the little lamp from the hook, put it on the table, get his book from the shelf, open it, and sit down to read. And the more he read, the more he understood, and the brighter and happier it grew in his heart. ~ Leo Tolstoy,
1355:I've always wanted to play with this idea - and I didn't want to leave it to the last season, but I wasn't quite sure when it was going to happen - of putting Jax [sons of Anarchy] at the head of the table and the ripple effect on the guys and the loyalties of it and where people land. ~ Kurt Sutter,
1356:PRO3.3 Let not mercy and truth forsake thee: bind them about thy neck; write them upon the table of thine heart:  PRO3.4 So shalt thou find favour and good understanding in the sight of God and man. PRO3.5 Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding. ~ Anonymous,
1357:The Duke said: “Paul, I’m doing a hateful thing, but I must.” He stood beside the portable poison snooper that had been brought into the conference room for their breakfast. The thing’s sensor arms hung limply over the table, reminding Paul of some weird insect newly dead. The Duke’s ~ Frank Herbert,
1358:They lit candles on the table, all while the apple tree shook and blossoms continued to fall. When the petals hit the flames of the candles, they hissed and popped into ash, leaving behind a scent that was so beautiful and sweet that it smelled like both yesterday and tomorrow. ~ Sarah Addison Allen,
1359:Anybody I'm in a band with can do what they do better than me. I'm a huge believer that I can play bass or whatever I bring to the table - producing, songwriting, orchestrating - and I can look at the other guys and say, "He's got that, he's got this, and I have this." It's a team thing. ~ Nikki Sixx,
1360:I used to forget that I was an Indian woman. I would even forget that I was a woman. I don't think of myself as bringing to the table a lot of 'women's issues.' I don't feel the need to write about maternity. I grew up thinking that the talented people in comedy were hard-joke writers. ~ Mindy Kaling,
1361:I was doing a play out in L.A. 20-some-odd years ago called 'Goose and Tomtom' by David Rabe, and somebody saw it and the next thing I know I'm doing the table read of the film version of 'Glengarry Glen Ross' with Al Pacino and Jack Lemmon - one of the great films of our generation. ~ Richard Schiff,
1362:Same-sex marriage confuses the balance that God created when he created male and female. He created a balance, where both sides would bring something to the table that would reflect the uniqueness of the creation. There is no reflection of the uniqueness of creation in same-sex marriage. ~ Tony Evans,
1363:He moved in silence, only that creak-creak-creak following him across the room, and then the oomph as he ran into the dresser, the eek of the metal lantern rocking, almost tipping, then humphing back into place, followed by the shhhh of tapers rolling of the table. “Bugger,” muttered Ned. ~ V E Schwab,
1364:I was a stage actor for 20 years or so; I was leading men in classical things. 'Shakespeare,' you know. And now, I never play leading men. I'm that kamikaze comic that comes from the left, turns the table over, and leaves, or the hyper-intelligent yuppie scumbag if it's a drama. ~ John Michael Higgins,
1365:The thing about being an artist," Dad said, folding his newspaper and setting it down on the table, "is that there are always going to be people who want to stop you from doing your art. But this usually says more about them and their issues than it does about you and your art. Trust me. ~ Leila Sales,
1366:Walking into the great hall for the first time was absolutely incredible - all these effects with all the candles floating in the air, all lit and everything, food on the table, all the flambeaus were lit - it was just incredible, it was the most amazing thing I've ever seen in my life. ~ Rupert Grint,
1367:We crossed one of the subterranean rivers, then wound our wag through the library quarter and the Chamber of Birds.

(Carter says I should tell you why it's called that. It's a cave full of all sorts of birds. Again--duh. [Carter, why are you banging your head against the table?]) ~ Rick Riordan,
1368:and just as the table is about to finally ignore him, to look away and start eating, he sits up and loudly says, pointing an accusing finger at his plate, “It moved!” Timothy glares at him with a contempt so total that I can’t fully equal it but I muster enough energy to come close. ~ Bret Easton Ellis,
1369:Downstairs in the kitchen, Marco and Sophia—my grandparents, who have insisted I call them by their first names—were already there. Sophia stood over the oven, pans hissing, as the smell of bacon filled the air. Marco sat at the table, the morning newspaper opened up in front of him. ~ Jessica Sorensen,
1370:He slid his stele across the table toward her. "Use it." "No," Clary said, and pushed the stele back across the table at him. Jace slammed his hand down on the stele. "Clary-" "She said she doesn't want it," said Simon. "Ha-ha." "Ha-ha?" Jace looked incredulous. "THAT'S your comeback? ~ Cassandra Clare,
1371:~ Hilary Mantel You know young Francis Weston? He that waits on the king? His people are giving out that you’re a Hebrew... Next time you’re at court, take your cock out and put it on the table and see what he says to that. ~ Hilary Mantel I do that anyway, if the conversation flags. ~ Hilary Mantel,
1372:I delight in the diffusion of learning; yet, I must confess it, I am most gratified and transported at finding a large quantity of it in one place; just as I would rather have a solid pat of butter at breakfast, than a splash of grease upon the table-cloth that covers half of it. ~ Walter Savage Landor,
1373:I had placed my stick on the table, as I do every evening. It had been specially made to suit my height, to enable me to walk without too much difficulty. As I was standing up, a customer called to me: 'Monsieur, don't forget your pencil.' It was very unkind, but most funny. ~ Henri de Toulouse Lautrec,
1374:[My mother] worked at thrift stores and she didn't have a high school education. She sacrificed everything she had for me and my brothers. I never went without. She showed me that she could put food on the table, buy us Jordans, we had the best clothes and she worked two-three odd jobs. ~ Cory Hardrict,
1375:Percy?" Annabeth gripped his arm. "Oh, bad," he muttered. "Bad. Bad." He looked across the table at Frank and Hazel. "You guys remember Polybotes?" "The giant who invaded Camp Jupiter," Hazel said. "The anti-Poseidon you whacked in the head with a Terminus statue. Yes, I think I remember ~ Rick Riordan,
1376:This is a great turtle, Katie.” “James.” Millie brings the waffles to the table. “Are you blind?” Yeah, you tell him, Millie. Some people just can’t appreciate good art. Millie holds her folded napkin up proudly. “It’s a frog.” True artists (like Picasso or me) are always misunderstood. ~ Jenny B Jones,
1377:I join them at the table, wrapping my arm around Fen’s, and smiling. "They fled a battle that wasn’t worth fighting. We shouldn’t blame them." Fen grunts. "They fled because Yami made them shit themselves." My baby dragon stands a little taller, roaring into my ear with pride. I giggle. ~ Karpov Kinrade,
1378:Madly in love after so many years of sterile complicity, they enjoyed the miracle of loving each other as much at the table as in bed, and they grew to be so happy that even when they were two worn-out old people, they kept on blooming like little children and playing like dogs. ~ Gabriel Garc a M rquez,
1379:She'd had a glimpse of a possible future-the pretty cottage, the garden full of flowers and vegetables, bread in the oven, a bowl of strawberries on the table, the happy baby hitched on her hip while she threw corn to the chickens. It would be like a Hardy novel before it all goes wrong. ~ Kate Atkinson,
1380:— and there, on the table under her bedroom window, lies the voice that has set her dreaming again. Fragments of a life lived a long, long time ago. Across a hundred years the woman’s voice speaks to her — so clearly that she cannot believe it is not possible to pick up her pen and answer. ~ Ahdaf Soueif,
1381:He drank milk and fruit juice straight from the carton, ate with his elbows on the table, held his knife like a pen, and spoke with his mouth full. Each on its own was a small thing, like the many other small things he did and said that Laura tried to ignore, but nonetheless chafed her soul. ~ Ruth Hogan,
1382:Hey! Don't drink from my drink!"
He replaced the glass on the table and looked at her. "Why?"
"It's my drink!"
"Yes. And?"
"You can't drink my drink!"
"And why not?"
"Because it's my drink."
He sighed her name, "Leah."
She mimicked his sigh sarcastically. "Lucien. ~ Kristen Ashley,
1383:Steve rubbed his hands over his face. “The whole village is scared. We are piss in the pants scared, and weneed help.” Simon stopped himself from ducking under the table and taking a sniff, but the aborted motion made Steve smile. “It‟s an expression,” Steve said. “It means we‟re very scared. ~ Anonymous,
1384:[Telzey] took out a pocket edition law library and sat down at the table.

She clicked on the library's viewscreen, tapped the clearing and index buttons. Behind the screen, one of the multiple rows of pinhead tapes shifted slightly as the index was flicked into reading position. ~ James H Schmitz,
1385:The greatest enemy of hunger for God is not poison but apple pie.
It is not the banquet of the wicked that dulls our appetite for
heaven, but endless nibbling at the table of the world. It is not
the X-rated video, but the prime-time dribble of triviality we
drink in every night. ~ John Piper,
1386:There is a crack opening up in the middle of the kitchen table. The typewriter and the secrets box are too heavy for it. They're pulling the table down. They're opening up a hole in the floor. The whole room rips apart. There it is, large as life. Our lives are being blown wide open. ~ Mo ra Fowley Doyle,
1387:You’re changin’ his life, Savannah. Can’t you see that?” “He beat up a man. That’s uncivilized. I shouldn’t approve.” “But you do, and so do I.” Miss Potts chuckled, bracing her hands on the table and standing up to freshen her coffee. “That’s honor, honey. We’re Southerners. It’s our way. ~ Katy Regnery,
1388:Don't compromise quickly. Women are more likely to automatically take the first offer on the table because we're more likely to feel "lucky" to be employed at all. But remember, negotiation isn't necessarily one round: you can come back with other asks, even if those things aren't money. ~ Jessica Bennett,
1389:interrupt me. “Number one - sharing is off the table. In fact, it was never even on the table to begin with. No fucking way am I sharing you. Number two – I’m sensing some confusion about what this is between us, so we need to clear that up, before we go any further. You’re mine now, Sophia. ~ Nina Levine,
1390:I receive grace. And through me, grace could flow on. Like a cycle of water in continuous movement, grace is meant to fall, a rain...again, again, again. I could share the grace, multiply the joy, extend the table of the feast, enlarge the paradise of His presence. I am blessed. I can bless. ~ Ann Voskamp,
1391:The two men were greedily hunched over the table, like two wolves disputing a carcass, but their muttered speech in the echoing hall resembled more the grunting of pigs. One was less than a wolf: he was a public prosecutor. The other was more than a pig, he was a chief commissioner of police. ~ Jan Neruda,
1392:A heritage that is only self-congratulating and masturbatory is not a heritage at all but rather insipid nostalgia. We cannot afford that; everything must be put on the table; our food is not just food for us, it is a way into an alternative history and a new vision of who we can become. ~ Michael W Twitty,
1393:If I were straight and I were trying to seduce a woman, I could do it just by standing up at the table when she came back from the bathroom. It works. Every time I do that, all the straight men are sitting at the table and their wives are kicking them. "Look at that!" "You never do that for me!" ~ Tom Ford,
1394:If you don’t feel strong desires for the manifestation of the glory of God, it is not because you have drunk deeply and are satisfied. It is because you have nibbled so long at the table of the world. Your soul is stuffed with small things, and there is no room for the great. JOHN PIPER9 ~ Paul David Tripp,
1395:Our glorious warrior Jason is probably lying on some mortuary table, cut open from th’nave to th’chops as we speak, and the three bastards who put him there, the three brown bastards who put him there, are out walking the streets.” He slammed the table again. “What do you think about that? ~ Peter Robinson,
1396:Pony eyed the pitcher of hot fudge sauce Nellie had placed on the table. “And if you pass that pitcher, I will reveal a nugget of information that will please you and instantly return me to your good goddess graces.”
Nellie pushed the pitcher forward. “Spill. Not the fudge sauce. The info. ~ Jude Watson,
1397:Simple game—he’d fill a wineglass with one of his expensive reds and set it on the edge of the table. Then he would fuck me. Hard.” Nora grinned as Wesley flinched. “If I thrashed too much, or fought him and knocked the glass off…then the wine wasn’t the only red that we spilled that night. ~ Tiffany Reisz,
1398:To Live"

“Living” means eating up particles of death
….as a child picks up crumbs from around the table.
“Floating” means letting the crumbs fall behind you on
….the path.
To live is to rush ahead eating up your own death,
….like an endgate, open, hurrying into the night. ~ Robert Bly,
1399:We have to have the money to do the work we want to do, as well as to keep a roof over our heads and food on the table. Fat commissions are good, but not always easy to come by, and each new painting takes its time. So we need to find every way possible to earn extra income from our work. ~ Elizabeth Aston,
1400:Well, capitalism is going to grow and grow. The nature of it is that the guy who has the most poker chips on the table has more leverage than everyone else. He can eventually outbluff everyone else and outraise everyone else at the table. That's what has happened and it needs to be corrected. ~ Simon Baker,
1401:When I'm talking to somebody, I'll put a piece of paper on the table and I'll write what I call a conversation summary - notes about the conversation on the piece of paper. At the end of the conversation, I'll take a picture on my phone and give the other person the original piece of paper. ~ Edward Boyden,
1402:You have five minutes to call someone, anyone, I don't care who, and order me the finest blend of coffee that rat hole town has, and a dozen beers. If it's not sitting on this table..." a slender finger pointed furiously at the table in question,"... in one hour, you die" - Faith telling Jacob ~ Lora Leigh,
1403:All of us are taking the night off," Wrath said abruptly. "We need some regroup time."

Rhage snorted from across the table. "You're not going to make us play Monopoly again, are you?"

Yup." A collective groan rose up from the Brotherhood, one that Wrath ignored. "Right after dinner. ~ J R Ward,
1404:He had the hypocrisy to represent a mourner: and previous to following with Hareton, he lifted the unfortunate child on to the table and muttered, with peculiar gusto, 'Now, my bonny lad, you are mine! And we'll see if one tree won't grow as crooked as another, with the same wind to twist it! ~ Emily Bronte,
1405:If I could go back, I'd coach myself. I'd be the woman who taught me how to stand up, how to want things, how to ask for them. I'd be the woman who says, your mind, your imagination, they are everything. Look how beautiful. You deserve to sit at the table. The radiance falls on all of us. ~ Lidia Yuknavitch,
1406:If you’re going to look that fucking hot sitting at the table opposite me, I’m going to do it knowing it was my fingers you were riding when you made yourself come.”
Fuck me sideways and call me Nancy, why does his dirty mouth make me want to fall at his feet and offer him everything I have? ~ B J Harvey,
1407:That’s right, yeah. I told him I’d be in Detroit tomorrow. I better start driving right now.” “Don’t be in such a hurry,” Russ said, and handed me the envelope that he had placed on the table when he sat down. “Go ahead, open it.” In it was a plane ticket to Detroit and a pile of $100s. All ~ Charles Brandt,
1408:The atmosphere in the room was icy, and all the occupants of the room, as if by agreement, had their hands on the table in front of them.

Felicity wondered anxiously if she was going to be witness to the first executive-level battle since the last time the Americans came for dinner. ~ Daniel O Malley,
1409:The full extent of the problem of hunger is not obvious to most of us. We see the homeless, but there are a great number of working poor, struggling to survive, who don't have enough money to put adequate food on the table. We must find a solution to this ever-increasing problem - and quickly. ~ Scott Glenn,
1410:To ACCUMB  (ACCU'MB)   v.a.[accumbo, Lat.] To lie at the table, according to the ancient manner.Dict.   ACCUMBENT  (ACCU'MBENT)   adj.[accumbens, Lat.]Leaning. The Roman recumbent, or, more properly, accumbent posture in eating, was introduced after the first Punic war.Arbuthnoton Coins.    ~ Samuel Johnson,
1411:He put the good old cup of tea softly on the table by my bed, and I took a refreshing sip. Just right, as usual. Not too hot, not too sweet, not to weak, not too strong, not too much milk, and not a drop spilled in the saucer. A most amazing cove, Jeeves. So dashed competent in every respect. ~ P G Wodehouse,
1412:I thought of all the times I had insisted being with Travis was the wrong decision, and how much time I had wasted fighting my feelings for him. Looking across the table at his soft, brown eyes, and the dimple dancing in his cheek as he chewed, I couldn’t remember what I was so worried about. ~ Jamie McGuire,
1413:Percy?" Annabeth gripped his arm.
"Oh, bad," he muttered. "Bad. Bad." He looked across the table at Frank and Hazel. "You guys remember Polybotes?"
"The giant who invaded Camp Jupiter," Hazel said. "The anti-Poseidon you whacked in the head with a Terminus statue. Yes, I think I remember ~ Rick Riordan,
1414:The table groans under the heavy and blood-bought luxuries gathered with painstaking care, at home and abroad. Fields, forests, rivers and seas, are made tributary here. Immense wealth, and its lavish expenditure, fill the great house with all that can please the eye, or tempt the taste. ~ Frederick Douglass,
1415:What brought me back here was my players, ... I know who Rashard (Lewis) is. I know who Nick (Collison) and Luke are, and I don't know what those other guys (on other teams) bring to the table. This is where I've made home and I didn't want anything different and I didn't need anything different. ~ Ray Allen,
1416:When done right - or wrong, depending on how you look at it - deficits remove liberal options from the table. Suddenly there's no money for building bridges or inspecting meat. Not surprisingly, running up a deficit is a strategy favored by the wrecking crew for its liberal-killing properties. ~ Thomas Frank,
1417:When I naturally write a story and I feel that the guy is sitting across the table from the girl and flirting with her... I think, 'God, that can't be me' because I'm just too old for that part. You need a 30-year-old or a 35-year-old for that part. And so I've given myself less and less roles. ~ Woody Allen,
1418:Always read with a pen in your hands, not beside you on the table, but actually in your hand, ready, armed ... Put a question mark by everything you find suspect. Underline anything you really appreciate. Feel free to write 'splendid,' but also, 'I don't believe a word of it.' And even 'bullshit.' ~ Tim Parks,
1419:Best awake and face your death like a man."
"Like a man?” The lazy voice came from her right. She whirled, fingers tight around the barker. “Is there some template for a manly death?” the voice continued from the darkness. “Because I was preparing to weep and cringe. Is that off the table? ~ Meredith Duran,
1420:What dancing has helped me with is blocking; it makes me comfortable with my body. You know how to hit your mark, you know how to embody a swagger. But sitting down and looking across the table at another actor and being able to go to battle on screen is nothing to do with singing or dancing. ~ Columbus Short,
1421:After much reflection on the political and sociological aspects of the table, I have realized that I am completely uninterested in food. My preference is for fodder that is cheap, quick and simple to procure and prepare, whilst providing the requisite nutrients to enable a person to stay alive. ~ Gail Honeyman,
1422:But - but - but!" said Dirk, thumping the table in frustration, "don't you understand that we need to be childish in order to understand? Only a child sees things with perfect clarity, because it hasn't developed all those filters which prevent us from seeing things that we don't expect to see. ~ Douglas Adams,
1423:Geez, woman, you're gonna dislocate my jaw."
"Well, don't do that in public, you brute!"
"Wow." Renfield adjusted his glasses. He was sitting across the table from them with a book. "I feel so privileged, being an audience to this-"
"Shut up, Ren," the other two said simultaneously. ~ Lia Habel,
1424:Nick pressed a finger onto the table. “Would you bust him out of prison?”
“No,” Zane answered immediately.
Nick sat back, eyebrows climbing high. “No?”
“No,” Zane said again. He poured another glass, gritting his teeth. “I wouldn’t let him make it to a cell.”
“How is that not enough? ~ Abigail Roux,
1425:Now, a month later, I sit, foggy, a similar state of mind, in a different seafood restaurant with a locals-know-every-secret bar, two happy hour martinis downed, fidgeting with my napkin below the lip of the table, and I barely hear Wendy ask me another question. She brought a bag of them tonight. ~ Justin Bog,
1426:Once she looked across the table at Nick and noticed him watching her with a shadowed expression in his green eyes. For a moment, her happiness dimmed. Could he sense her attraction to Mr. Livingston? Their glances held, then he turned away to reply to a remark addressed to him by Miss Stanton. ~ Debra Holland,
1427:However, my sense of hospitality decreases in direct proportion to the number of glasses of wine that I've had, so by dessert and coffee time I am usually far too relaxed (all right then, far too drunk, if you will insist on calling a spade a spade) and no longer feel any need to clear the table. ~ Marian Keyes,
1428:I wanted Sundays in wintry colours, the smell of soup drifting from the kitchen. I wanted our lives to be like other people's. I wanted everyone to have their place at the table, their time for the bathroom, their part in the domestic routine, for there be nothing to do by let time drift by. ~ Delphine de Vigan,
1429:Jack shook his head. 'Books. What is it with women and books? My sisters were the same. They were always buying books for boys they fancied.'
Ellie bent down and picked up the stone and put it on the table. 'It's like sending a love letter without having to write it yourself,' she said softly. ~ Hazel Osmond,
1430:Mrs Scorrier ought to sit at the bottom of the table,’ said Aubrey positively.
‘You mean the foot of the table: opposite to the head, you understand,’ said Mrs Scorrier instructively.
‘Yes, of course,’ replied Aubrey, looking surprised. ‘Did I say bottom? I wonder what made me do that? ~ Georgette Heyer,
1431:Once the ISIS threat has been reduced or eliminated, I think we can turn our attention directly to stabilizing the situation in Syria. We're hopeful that we can prevent a continuation of the civil war and that we can bring the parties to the table to begin the process of political discussions. ~ Rex W Tillerson,
1432:Politics, in bringing together people of divergent interests, necessarily puts sacrifice on the table. It is easier to conjure win-wins in forums like this one, where everyone is a winner. The consensus was a reminder of all the kinds of people and perspectives that had not been invited in. ~ Anand Giridharadas,
1433:Seed biscuits and milk! I hated Mrs. Mullet's seed biscuits the way Saint Paul hated sin. Perhaps even more so. I wanted to clamber up onto the table, and with a sausage on the end of a fork as my scepter, shout in my best Laurence Olivier voice, 'Will no one rid us of this turbulent pastry cook? ~ Alan Bradley,
1434:The first thing they would do would be to open my mouth and extract the soggy ball of my handkerchief, and as they spread it out flat on the table beside my white remains, an orange stamp—a stamp belonging to the King—would flutter to the floor: It was like something right out of Agatha Christie. ~ Alan Bradley,
1435:He could hear his granny speaking. “No one’s too poor to buy soap.” Of course, many people were. But in Cockbill Street they bought soap just the same. The table might not have any food on it but, by gods, it was well scrubbed. That was Cockbill Street, where what you mainly ate was your pride. ~ Terry Pratchett,
1436:One of the reasons surgeons have so much trouble separating Siamese twins is that nobody gets to do many of them. On the table, the anatomy is so different from normal, that you're constantly trying to figure out, 'Can I cut this? Does this wire lead to what?' It's like trying to defuse a bomb. ~ Benjamin Carson,
1437:Sleeter Bull,* the author of the 1951 book Meat for the Table, claims the ancient Greeks had a taste for udders. Very specifically, “the udders of a sow just after she had farrowed but before she had suckled her pigs.” That is either the cruelest culinary practice in history or so much Sleeter bull. ~ Mary Roach,
1438:Steadying herself with both hands on the table, she managed an awkward bow....
'Your Highness,' she stammered, head lowered...
The prince flinched and cast a glance over his shoulder before hunching toward her. 'Maybe, um...' - he pulled his fingers across his lips - 'on the Highness stuff? ~ Marissa Meyer,
1439:...who knows what happened to the other piece?"
"Actually," said Reed. "I think I can guess."
He looked around the table, pleased with the incredulous reactions he'd drawn.
"What are you, Sherlock Holmes or something?" said Jackson.
"I always preferred to see myself as Mycroft, actually. ~ Tom Harper,
1440:A way has to be found to enable everyone to benefit from the fruits of the earth, and not simply to close the gap between the affluent and those who must be satisfied with the crumbs falling from the table, but above all to satisfy the demands of justice, fairness and respect for every human being. ~ Pope Francis,
1441:But I had never seen her that way. I had never known her as Pauline, the name he parents had given her, or as Posey, the name her friends had given her; only as Mom, the name I had given her. I could only see her carrying dinner to the table with kitchen mitts, or carpooling us to the bowling alley. ~ Mitch Albom,
1442:I went out a couple of times with Pierce. He's totally recognizable, and he makes no effort to tone it down. Some people were glancing over at us in the restaurant, and he just went over and introduced himself. And it does work. It dissipates all the attention. Me? I just crawl under the table. ~ Robert Pattinson,
1443:When I was seven, I watched One Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest with my mom. When Jack Nicholson was strapped to the table getting electroshock treatment, my mom burst into tears. She said it reminded her of her life, and I was stunned, because I didn't know my mom had been nominated for an Oscar. ~ Christopher Titus,
1444:Look, I realize both of you could happily strangle each other across the table, but I don't think that's the most effective use of our time, and frankly, I don't think I have enough money to tip the waitress for that kind of clean-up. And look, here's lunch. Let's eat that instead of eachother. ~ Maggie Stiefvater,
1445:Oh—and make sure you print," I [Bruce Wayne] added. "If I recall, your handwriting's atrocious."
He took a coaster from the table and scribbled a few notes on the back.
Roman Sionis: "The ladies don't complain when I give them my number."
Bruce Wayne: "Oh? They're old enough to read? ~ Duane Swierczynski,
1446:The leaving happened slowly, gradually, as these things do, and before we knew it, we were lost to each other, as if a magician had whisked a cloth off the table, leaving the dishes there, jolted. And when we looked back it was all a blur, time on fast forward, hurtling to an inevitable conclusion. ~ Kathryn Stern,
1447:What is it about men? Just because they can settle something with three words, they can’t understand that womenfolk need to figure out things.” “They’re from Mars, remember?” Paula told her in a flat tone. “I think they’re from further out than that.” Jody filled her plate and took it to the table. ~ Carolyn Brown,
1448:When you go to auditions, pretend you already have the job and you're just presenting - almost like you're at the table read. Don't go in with an air of, 'Please like me,' or, 'Please hire me.' You're like, 'Here's my take on it. Take it or leave it. I've got a lot of other things to do today.' ~ Mary Lynn Rajskub,
1449:Yes, right, and the earth is flat,” I replied. Stupidly, I said it out loud. Everyone else at the table looked at me, taken aback.
“No, Gwenny, the earth is a globe,” Caroline kindly told me. “I couldn’t believe it at first, either. But apparently it flies through the universe at lightning speed. ~ Kerstin Gier,
1450:I explained that when our gay, lesbian, bisexual, and transgender friends aren’t welcome at the table, then we don’t feel welcome either, and that not every young adult gets married or has children, so we need to stop building our churches around categories and start building them around people. ~ Rachel Held Evans,
1451:Using the acronym PAS – the internal abbreviation for Politiavdelingssjef, the head of Crime Squad – particularly pleased him. Brandhaug sat down, winked at his old friend Kurt Meirik, the head of Politiets overvåkningstjeneste, or POT, the Security Service, and studied the others sitting round the table. ~ Jo Nesb,
1452:What, I sometimes ask, could I do without them? I have recourse to them as to friends; they shorten and cheer many an hour that would be too long and too desolate otherwise; even when my tired sight will not permit me to continue reading, it is pleasant to see them on the shelf, or on the table. ~ Elizabeth Gaskell,
1453:York. Self-conscious about his own corrupted dimensions, he pushed himself away from the table and trotted across the traffic to the store. He almost sprained his wrist pushing on the locked door, then jumped a little at the delayed buzz of electronic permission. To Bind an Egg was about the size of ~ Richard Price,
1454:Alexander took the bottle and poured himself a third glass. Milton hoped that he or Izzy might take the bottle back to the kitchen, where he couldn’t see it, but he left it on the table. Alexander looked at Milton. “What did you say you were doing in town?” “I didn’t. Business.” “What business is that? ~ Mark Dawson,
1455:He himself did not eat. I had been hungry, but sitting there now, at the table with the two of them, it felt as crude to chew or swallow as it would have to munch on popcorn at a baby’s christening, or lick an ice-cream cone while your friend told you his dog died. I shouldn’t be here was how I felt. ~ Joyce Maynard,
1456:He's putting a lot of cards down on the table," Trey said thoughtfully, taking a step forward. "And Matthias is never one to share something for free if he could charge for it."

"And you're not normally one to think for himself," Matthias said pleasantly. "I suppose we're all growing as people. ~ Scott Tracey,
1457:How about Oversized Dickhead?”

He shrugged. “Didn’t hear you complaining about my oversized—”

She shot to her feet, jostling the table. “Can I speak with you in private?”

“You need it right now?” He feigned exasperation. “We’re in the middle of dinner, woman. You’re insatiable. ~ Tessa Bailey,
1458:If we were made to watch a doctor pull off the little baby's legs and arms one by one and place them on the table like a dentist removing cotton from your mouth - if all Americans were made to see what it really is, the pro-life goal of abortion being unthinkable (not just illegal) would be much nearer. ~ John Piper,
1459:I have a thing about honesty; I think it's crucial to a relationship. Otherwise, one person holds all the power. It's healthy to be straightforward, and it turns out you can wind up weathering a lot. Knowing that everything is on the table - what you see is what you get - lends a sense of safety. ~ Jennifer Connelly,
1460:Meredith leaned over and placed her elbows on the table. “It was good, right?” I knew she was talking about the sex I had with Detective Hot Lips and not the damn wine I just chugged. “Soooooo good,” I admitted, but then added, “which is why it can’t ever happen again.” And I meant it. Meredith ~ Aimee Nicole Walker,
1461:My tablecloth was missing in action and long, jagged scratches covered the table's surface.The scratches looked suspiciously like letters. I climbed on a chair and looked at it from above. MINE. Oh, that's great. Fantastic. So mature. Perhaps he would pull my pigtails next or stick a tack on my seat. ~ Ilona Andrews,
1462:We will bring Adolf Eichmann to Jerusalem,” Harel said, striking the table, “and perhaps the world will be reminded of its responsibilities. It will be recognized that, as a people, we never forgot. Our memory reaches back through recorded history. The memory book lies open, and the hand still writes. ~ Neal Bascomb,
1463:Arianne had her feet up on the table, wearing a striped conductor's cap.
Arriane was fixated on the game. A chocolate cigar bobbed between her lips as she contemplated her next move. Roland was giving Arianne the hawk eye.
"Checkmate, bitch," Arianne said triumphantly, knocking over Roland's king. ~ Lauren Kate,
1464:He exhales, then leans forward, reaching under the table to hold my knee. 'I didn't mean that. I want to be here. You know what I kept thinking about while I was away? When we went for a surf the morning after - how I felt coming up from the beach with you afterwards. I was thinking, 'How good is this? ~ Kirsty Eagar,
1465:He hosted a series of lunches – Les Dejeuners de Gustave Le Bon – for politicians and prominent society people. He’d sit at the head of the table with a bell by his side. If one of his guests said something he disagreed with he’d pick up the bell and ring it relentlessly until the person stopped talking. ~ Jon Ronson,
1466:I can't speak American dog very well. There was a lot of improvisation with Uggie - like when I put the dog on the table or sometimes I follow him, sometimes he follows me. I had a lot of treats in my pocket. We worked with Omar Von Muller, the dog trainer. It was very easy because it was a big movie. ~ Jean Dujardin,
1467:I could feel the baby being torn from my insides. It was really painful....Three-quarters of the way through the operation I sat up....In the cylinder I saw the bits and pieces of my little child floating in a pool of blood. I screamed and jumped up off the table....I just couldn't stop throwing up.... ~ Randy Alcorn,
1468:I often felt myself the lone voice in discussions suggesting that basic democratic principles be followed. I recommended that not only should workers' voices be heard, but they should actually have a seat at the table. You have the old boys' club discussing how the old boys' club should be reformed. ~ Joseph Stiglitz,
1469:I swallow a gasp. Oh man. Are these boys pulling twin switches on Sawyer’s girlfriend? That’s ballsy. And twisted. I pour my own bowl of cereal and lean against the counter to eat it. A few minutes later, Sebastian walks into the kitchen. As he passes the table, Sawyer murmurs, “Thanks, bro,” to his twin. ~ Erin Watt,
1470:I walked to his bedside table next. Infinite Mayhem. the ninth sequel to The Prince of Dawn, lay atop the table next to his reading lamp, the corner of page 138 turned down. He'd never made it to the end of the book. 'Spoiler alert: Mayhem survives,' I said out loud to him, just in case he could hear me. ~ John Green,
1471:The Avalanche," peacemaker Rachel recites, "is very important. It's a privilege to sing it. It's a celebration of our past." Everybody around the table smiles at her.
"Yeah? Well, I've seen how easily the past can get rewritten." I glare at Mr. Oamaru. "Lyrics change. New authors come along. ~ Karen Russell,
1472:There's a fine line between imagination and reality. An inventor dreams something up, and pretty soon, it's there on the table before him. A science-fiction writer envisions another world, and then some space probe finds it. If you believe in something strongly enough, I think you can make it happen. ~ Ridley Pearson,
1473:There’s just something terrifying about admitting you like someone. In a way, it’s actually easier when there’s no chance of anything happening. But there’s this threshold where things suddenly become possible. And then your cards are on the table. And there you are, wanting, right out in the open. ~ Becky Albertalli,
1474:He walks into the empty cafe, then sees the table she's set up for them: atop a white linen tablecloth is a spread of treats that makes George salivate: tomato breads, zucchini blossom pizza, vanilla cannoli, Sicilian salad, red wine, and, of course, a plate of chocolate and pistachio cream cupcakes. ~ Menna van Praag,
1475:I do think prayer is powerful and it is not to be diminished. Some of us who are struggling to put food on the table and are wondering where the next paycheck is coming from or have dangerous health situations and they don't have access to appropriate care do pray - do pray for yourselves and for others. ~ Ashley Judd,
1476:I loved this time of night, how everything softened and lost the hard edges of day, and how, if the wind moved just right, the live oaks would murmur tender green words across the shadowy lawn. Sitting with a book in the warm circle of light from the table lamp had become my favorite way to end the day. ~ Beth Hoffman,
1477:The Holy Spirit is an incredible leader and healer. Don't shove it down; lay your junk on the table and deal with it. Address the stuff. Forgive, release, acknowledge, confront, feel the feelings, let something go, believe the truth, whatever you need to do. Then dust your hands off and get ready to go. ~ Jen Hatmaker,
1478:Bunt was disgustedly drinking a pint of beer, eyeing the table with resentment, the dishes of sticky pork and soggy and wilted lettuce, the black vegetables, the gray broth, the purple meat. On one dish of yellow meat was a severed chicken’s head, its eyes blinded, its scalloped comb torn like a red rag. ~ Paul Theroux,
1479:Five adults, a Leprechaun, a Dragon Prince, and two toddlers required a lot of French toast, but with Allie on one grill and Katie on the other, Graham beating the eggs, Charlie pouring juice, Auntie Gwen setting the table, Joe dealing with the coffee maker, and Jack watching the twins, breakfast got made. ~ Tanya Huff,
1480:He lifted her up onto the table so that her face was level with his, and as they kissed it seemed that words were hiding in the air around them, that they were invisible creatures that feathered against her and Arin, then nudged, and buzzed, and tugged.
Speak, they said.
Speak, the kiss answered. ~ Marie Rutkoski,
1481:I stand up from the table and wiggle my index finger at Nick. He'll never get it, but I borrow from Heathers as I leave him to follow Tris.

A true friend's work is never done," I singsong.

Bulimia is so '87, Heather," he answers.

HOLY SHIT squared. I think I just had my first orgasm. ~ Rachel Cohn,
1482:Most of the time, he found it hard to explain to his wife that his work as a sofer—a scribe of God’s holy languages—made him rich, despite the very few maravedis it earned them. But as he looked at her, smiling slightly as she cleared the table, he was glad that for once she seemed to understand him. ~ Geraldine Brooks,
1483:There are things I don't like, like sitting at the head of the class. It makes me uncomfortable. I'll do it in a seminar if I have to, but with a workshop, I try to put myself in the circle somewhere. Because that hopefully frees up some people by making somebody else sit at the nominal head of the table. ~ Paul Beatty,
1484:Asher Lee,” said Savannah breathlessly, standing up at the table, her knees wobbly from the force of her feelings. “What did you just do for me?” “Savannah Carmichael,” he said, his face softening with the most tender, loving smile she’d ever seen. “I love you. Don’t you know I’d do anything for you?” She ~ Katy Regnery,
1485:At the head of the table, where the roots of the fallen tree create a high, twisted chair, is a man. His chest is bare. His skin is tan. There’s a tattoo of the sun over his heart. His face is stunning in that symmetrical way, like his maker carved him from stone and wouldn’t stop until it was perfect. ~ Zoraida C rdova,
1486:By the time he got back to the table, Tad Crispin was sipping an iced tea too. Win made the introductions. Crispin was dressed in yellows, lots of yellows, kind of like the man with the yellow hat from the Curious George books. Everything was yellow. Even his golf shoes. Myron tried not to make a face. As ~ Harlan Coben,
1487:Food is such an important part of our lives, and sometimes we tend to diminish the importance of that, because we rely on conveniences or because our lives are so complicated. We forget about those moments that we can actually share around the table with our family, with our friends, with our loved ones. ~ Thomas Keller,
1488:I think for a lot of people, the financial barrier is the biggest leap (that) you have to take. A lot of people don't want to stick their necks out and take that risk which is totally understandable. Until you are ready to totally bet on yourself and put all of your chips on the table, it doesn't happen. ~ Chris Gethard,
1489:Siddhartha looked at Yasodhara and then confusedly at the ornaments remaining on the table. He appeared flustered—there was nothing on the table worthy of Yasodhara’s beauty. Suddenly he smiled. He removed the necklace around his own neck and held it out to Yasodhara. “This is my gift to you, princess. ~ Thich Nhat Hanh,
1490:The clock struck half past two. In the little office at the back of Mr. McKechnie's bookshop, Gordon--Gordon Comstock, last member of the Comstock family, aged twenty-nine and rather moth-eaten already--lounged across the table, pushing a fourpenny packet of Player's Weights open and shut with his thumb. ~ George Orwell,
1491:They sat under a walnut tree on wooden benches draped with kilims and soon the table was covered with small dishes of yogurt, olives cured with angelica, eggplant and whey cooked to a silky paste, piles of basil, cilantro, and tarragon, and a pitcher of doogh, the tangy yogurt drink spiked with mint ~ Donia Bijan,
1492:We have to establish ourselves in the here and now in order to truly eat. All through the meal, we should really be here with the people at the table. As we chew our food, we should really be here with what we are eating. We can get deeply in touch with the food, which is a gift from the earth and sky. ~ Thich Nhat Hanh,
1493:What if everything about me is totally made up? What if I’m actually…I don’t know. A wanted fugitive in the States.”
“Julia.” He reached across the table and grabbed her hand. “Nobody makes up being a high school math teacher.”
“That’s why it’s the perfect disguise!”
He shook his head. “Nobody. ~ Rebecca Brooks,
1494:furniture for herself. Cassie, her cellmate, barely possessed the ability to read or write and had no use for the makeshift desk. The stupid woman had once placed a pile of clothing on the right-hand side of the table. One look from Alex and the pile had been swiftly transferred to the bottom of the bed. ~ Angela Marsons,
1495:His favourite ploy was to push his leg round the corner of the table and withdraw it repeatedly just as the cat pawed at it. Oscar was justifiably irritated by this teasing but showed his character by lying in wait for Tristan one night and biting him smartly in the ankle before he could start his tricks. ~ James Herriot,
1496:If I put my foot on the floor and pretend that his is just behind the leg of the table, will that foot, like a starship that has turned on its cloaking device, like a ghost summoned by the living, suddenly materialize from its dimple in space and say, I know you've beckoned. Reach and you'll find me? ~ Andr Aciman,
1497:That’s what money wanted. It wanted to be spent. And it really wanted to be spent on luxury items. Its greatest thrill was just to be gambled away. It wanted to change hands. It wanted to find itself at the racetrack, it wanted to be thrown into the center of the table at a casino. Money is a masochist. ~ Heather O Neill,
1498:If you don’t feel strong desires for the manifestation of the glory of God, it is not because you have drunk deeply and are satisfied. It is because you have nibbled so long at the table of the world. Your soul is stuffed with small things, and there is no room for the great.9 God did not create you for this. ~ John Piper,
1499:I made the mistake of coming round to your side of the table, and praising the girl to your right.
'Look... how she's allowed some sky to filter through the branches... That's how it is, isn't it? A tree is patchy. There are gaps between the leaves...'
You stared at me with something close to hatred. ~ Janice Pariat,
1500:I suffered from other kinds of pangs. I was prone to the most excessive dreaming, of such intensity and realism that when I awakened I felt I lost an entire universe of legends, myths, figures and cities of such color that they made our room seem a thousand times more bare, the poverty of the table more acute. ~ Ana s Nin,

IN CHAPTERS [262/262]



   84 Integral Yoga
   47 Poetry
   33 Fiction
   18 Occultism
   14 Christianity
   13 Philosophy
   10 Psychology
   6 Mysticism
   5 Sufism
   5 Baha i Faith
   4 Yoga
   4 Mythology
   2 Islam
   2 Hinduism
   1 Theosophy
   1 Philsophy
   1 Integral Theory
   1 Education
   1 Cybernetics
   1 Alchemy


   50 The Mother
   40 Satprem
   31 H P Lovecraft
   19 Sri Aurobindo
   14 Nolini Kanta Gupta
   9 Carl Jung
   7 Saint John of Climacus
   7 Aleister Crowley
   6 Friedrich Nietzsche
   6 Baha u llah
   6 A B Purani
   5 William Butler Yeats
   5 Walt Whitman
   4 Ovid
   4 Nirodbaran
   4 James George Frazer
   4 Ibn Arabi
   4 Anonymous
   3 Saint Augustine of Hippo
   3 Robert Browning
   3 Plato
   3 Percy Bysshe Shelley
   3 Lewis Carroll
   2 William Wordsworth
   2 Swami Vivekananda
   2 Rudolf Steiner
   2 Rainer Maria Rilke
   2 Muhammad
   2 Jordan Peterson
   2 Jalaluddin Rumi
   2 Henry David Thoreau


   31 Lovecraft - Poems
   9 The Bible
   8 Agenda Vol 03
   7 The Ladder of Divine Ascent
   6 Thus Spoke Zarathustra
   6 Record of Yoga
   6 Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo
   6 Agenda Vol 04
   5 Yeats - Poems
   5 Whitman - Poems
   5 Mysterium Coniunctionis
   5 Agenda Vol 10
   4 Twelve Years With Sri Aurobindo
   4 The Secret Doctrine
   4 The Golden Bough
   4 Metamorphoses
   4 Magick Without Tears
   4 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 07
   4 Arabi - Poems
   4 Agenda Vol 08
   3 Shelley - Poems
   3 Savitri
   3 On the Way to Supermanhood
   3 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 01
   3 City of God
   3 Browning - Poems
   3 Alice in Wonderland
   3 Agenda Vol 13
   3 Agenda Vol 05
   3 Agenda Vol 02
   2 Wordsworth - Poems
   2 Words Of Long Ago
   2 Walden
   2 The Problems of Philosophy
   2 The Practice of Psycho therapy
   2 The Book of Certitude
   2 Talks
   2 Rumi - Poems
   2 Rilke - Poems
   2 Raja-Yoga
   2 Quran
   2 Questions And Answers 1957-1958
   2 Questions And Answers 1956
   2 Questions And Answers 1954
   2 Questions And Answers 1950-1951
   2 On Education
   2 Maps of Meaning
   2 Liber ABA
   2 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 05
   2 Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 03
   2 Collected Poems
   2 Agenda Vol 12
   2 Agenda Vol 01


0.03 - III - The Evening Sittings, #Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo, #unset, #Zen
   From 1918 to 1922, we gathered at No. 41, Rue Franois Martin, called the Guest House, upstairs, on a broad verandah into which four rooms opened and whose main piece of furniture was a small table 3' x 1' covered with a blue cotton cloth. That is where Sri Aurobindo used to sit in a hard wooden chair behind The Table with a few chairs in front for the visitors or for the disciples.
   From 1922 to 1926, No. 9, Rue de la Marine, where he and the Mother had shifted, was the place where the sittings were held. There, also upstairs, was a less broad verandah than at the Guest House, a little bigger table in front of the central door out of three, and a broad Japanese chair, The Table covered with a better cloth than the one in the Guest House, a small flower vase, an ash-tray, a block calendar indicating the date and an ordinary time-piece, and a number of chairs in front in a line. The evening sittings used to be after meditation at 4 or 4.30 p.m. After 24 November 1926, the sittings began to get later and later, till the limit of 1 o'clock at night was reached. Then the curtain fell. Sri Aurobindo retired completely after December 1926, and the evening sittings came to a close.
   On 8 February 1927, Sri Aurobindo and the Mother moved to No. 28, Rue Franois Martin, a house on the north-east of the same block as No. 9, Rue de la Marine.

01.05 - The Yoga of the King - The Yoga of the Spirits Freedom and Greatness, #Savitri, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
  And there The Tables of the sacred Law,
  There is the Book of Being's index page;

0 1958-11-08, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   Scarcely had these words been formulated when there I was, at the bottom of the hole! And it was absolutely as if a tremendous, almighty spring were there, and then (Mother hits The Table) vrrrm! I was cast out of the abyss into a vastness. My body immediately sat straight up, head on high, following the movement. If someone had been watching, this is what he would have seen: in a single bound, vrrrm! Straight up, to the maximum, my head on high.
   And I followed all this without objectifying it in the least; I was not aware of what it was nor of what was happening, nor of any explanation at all, nothing: it was like that. I was living it, thats all. The experience was absolutely spontaneous. And after this rather painful descent, phew!there was a kind of super-comfort. I cant explain it otherwise, an ease,4 but an ease to the utmost. A perfect immobility in a sense of eternity but with an extraordinary INTENSITY of movement and life! An inner intensity, unmanifested; it was within, self-contained. And motionless (had there been an outside, it would have been motionless in relation to that) and it was in a life so immeasurable that it can only be expressed metaphorically as infinite. And with an intensity, a POWER, a force and a peace the peace of eternity. A silence, a calm. A POWER capable of of EVERYTHING. Everything.

0 1960-09-20, #Agenda Vol 01, #unset, #Zen
   He saw me the next day for half an hour. I sat downit was on the verandah of the Guest House, I was sitting there on the verandah. There was a table in front of him, and Richard was on the other side facing him. They began talking. Myself, I was seated at his feet, very small, with The Table just in front of meit came to my forehead, which gave me a little protection I didnt say anything, I didnt think anything, try anything, want anything I merely sat near him. When I stood up half an hour later, he had put silence in my head, thats all, without my even having asked himperhaps even without his trying.
   Oh, I had tried for years I had tried to catch silence in my head I never succeeded. I could detach myself from it, but it would keep on turning But at that moment, all the mental constructions, all the mental, speculative structures none of it remaineda big hole.

0 1961-04-12, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Once this cat was stung by a scorpion. A foolhardy youngster, he used to play with scorpions. I had to rescue him one day; I came onto the verandah just when he was playing with a big scorpion. I caught the cat, put him on my shoulder and killed the scorpion. But another time I wasnt there, and he was stung. He came inside, done for. I clearly saw the signs that he had been poisoned by a scorpion. I put him on a table and went to call Sri Aurobindo. Kiki has been stung by a scorpion, I said. (He was dying, almost in a coma.) Sri Aurobindo pulled up a chair, sat down facing The Table and began to gaze at Kiki. This lasted about twenty or twenty-five minutes. Then suddenly the cat relaxed completely and fell asleep. When he woke up, he was entirely cured.
   Sri Aurobindo didnt touch him, he didnt do anything; he simply gazed at him.

0 1961-06-27, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I have what could be called a tactile sensation that the contents of the subtle atmosphere are increasing. This atmosphere is not part of material space as we conceive of or see it physically, where one thing has to give place to another (Mother changes the position of an eraser on The Table)and even that (laughing) I believe is an illusion! It only SEEMS like that to us! Its not on the wholly material plane, but just behind or within (how to put it?), and its contents are increasing. And as its happening within inner dimensions, it can augment, so to speak, indefinitely; things become more and more interwoven, if you see what I meanwhere there was one phenomenon of consciousness there may now be hundreds, interwoven with each other in the inner dimensions; which means, for example, considering only our tiny planet, that the earth is becoming more and more compact and rich with all that has been since the beginning of its formationbecause its all there, it is all still there.
   Actually, as soon as one is not totally, totally tied down by the physical sense organs. For example, I am more and more frequently experiencing changes in the quality of vision. Quite recently, yesterday or the day before, I was sitting in the bathroom drying my face before going out and I raised my eyes (I was sitting before a mirror, although I dont usually look at myself); I raised my eyes and looked, and I saw many things (Mother laughs, greatly amused). At that moment, I had an experience which made me say to myself, Ah! Thats why, from the physical, purely material standpoint, my vision seems to be a bit blurred. Because what I was seeing was MUCH clearer and infinitely more expressive than normal physical sight. And I recalled that it is with these clearer eyes that I see and recognize all my people at balcony darshan. (From the balcony I recognize all my people.) And its that vision (but with open eyes!) which. It is of another order.

0 1961-08-05, #Agenda Vol 02, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I remember once (I must have been ten or twelve years old at the time), there was a luncheon at my parents house for a dozen or so people, all decked out in their Sunday bestthey were family but all the same it was a luncheon and there was a certain protocol; in short, one had to behave properly. I was at one end of The Table next to a first-cousin of mine who later became director of the Louvre for a while (he had an artistic intelligence, a rather capable young man). So there we were, and I remember I was observing something rather interesting in his atmosphere (mind you, although the faculties were already there, I knew nothing about occult things; if someone had spoken to me of auras and all that. I knew nothing). I was observing a kind of sensation I had felt in his atmosphere and then, just as I was putting the fork into my mouth, I took off! What a scolding I got! I was told that if I didnt know how to behave, I shouldnt come to The Table! (Mother goes into peals of laughter)
   It was during this period that I used to go out of my body every night and do the work Ive spoken of in Prayers and Meditations (I only mentioned it in passing).8 Every night at the same hour, when the whole house was very quiet, I would go out of my body and have all kinds of experiences. And then my body gradually became a sleepwalker (that is, the consciousness of the form became more and more conscious, while the link remained very solidly established). I got into the habit of getting up but not like an ordinary sleepwalker: I would get up, open my desk, take out a piece of paper and write poems. Yes, poems I, who had nothing of the poet in me! I would jot things down, then very consciously put everything back into the drawer, lock everything up again very carefully and go back to bed. One night, for some reason or other, I forgot and left it open. My mother came in (in France the windows are covered with heavy curtains and in the morning my mother would come in and violently throw open the curtains, waking me up, brrm!, without any warning; but I was used to it and would already be prepared to wake upotherwise it would have been most unpleasant!). Anyway, my mother came in, calling me with unquestionable authority, and then she found the open desk and the piece of paper: Whats that?! She grabbed it. What have you been up to? I dont know what I replied, but she went to the doctor: My daughter has become a sleepwalker! You have to give her a drug.

0 1962-01-09, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Theres a seat in my bathroom upstairs, and between the seat and the wall are two small tables (not tables, but small stools where a few things are kept), and a porcelain towel bar (luckily, everything has rounded corners). I found myself wedged in between the seat and the two small tables (a space about this wide!). And all that matter the material substance of The Table and the objects on The Table and the porcelain seatit all seemed so unreceptive! It doesnt give way like it should for things to be comfortable; but it wasnt that my body was uncomfortable there was no body! The whole set-up was bizarre, everything was in a bizarre and absurd situation which I couldnt really understand, couldnt make out: Whats this big lump doing here, I seemed to be wondering, taking up so much room, getting in the way?
   My elbow had ended up leaning on a little plastic tray I have there, where I keep pencils, ball-point pens, note pads and so forth. The body was leaning on this tray, evidently trying to get up, and the whole thing started cracking noisily under the weight. And in a diffuse but very clear consciousness I was saying to myself, But why? Whats all this ridiculous noise? And whats this heavy thing doing? What disorder. There shouldnt be such disorder. And it went on crack-crack-cracking. Then suddenly normal consciousness returnedto be exact, what returned was the normal RELATIONSHIP consciousness has with thingsand I said, Well, really! What a ridiculous situation! What is this elbow doing on that tray? It should realize its breaking it! And when things were all completely back to normal I told my body, What are you doing, you idiot! Come on, pick yourself up, get moving! Immediately, docile as a little child, it extricated itself, turned around, and stood up straightquite straight. I had scratched my knee, scratched my elbow, and taken three knocks on the head. Luckily there were no sharp edgesit was all hard enough, but no sharp edges. Anyway, in the end I was all right, no damage done.

0 1962-06-02, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But that is a singular state: there is no mental intervention at all; you live things POSITIVELY, just as you experience them physically, in the same way that this (Mother knocks on The Table next to her) is physically a table. Its that kind of perception something positive. I positively said, I am going to my cousins place, and the relationship had an absolutely positive vibrationit wasnt at all something thought or even remembered: theres no remembering anything, its simply there, alive. A strange state. I have had it on several occasions, and when I have it I am aware that this must be the state people who know what is happening and make predictions are inin this state there is no possibility of doubt. No thoughts intervenenone at all, not one. Absolutely nothing intellectual: simply certain vital-physical vibrations, and then you know. And you dont even wonder how you know; its not that kind of thingits self-evident. And since I was in that state when I saw the reincarnation of the cousin, I am perfectly sure of what I saw. And god knows (Mother laughs), when I came out of it and began to look at it all with my usual consciousness, I said to myself, My word! I would never have thought of such a thing! It was millions of miles from any thought of mine. Besides, I never used to think of that cousin; he was a fine boy but I never paid much attention to him, he had no place in my active consciousness.
   Its fun.

0 1962-06-06, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Events can be changed: wherever the state of consciousness comes into play, you can change events. I have had hundreds and hundreds and hundreds of examples of that, as I have had the experience of changing a persons state of consciousness3 and the resulting circumstances of that state of consciousness. All that belongs to the realm of psychological life; but what I am speaking of is this (Mother vigorously strikes The Table).
   There is indeed the case of Madame Thons sandals, which came and put themselves on her feet instead of her feet going and putting themselves in the sandals, but that that belongs to yet another realm. It wasnt what you would call a natural phenomenon: she was applying her will and her action, and the substance of the sandals was becoming receptive. But does that mean the world will be that way? I dont know.

0 1962-06-16, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   It gives me the feeling of a bell that no one rings! Its there on The Table (you know, those little dinner bells) and no one rings it.
   Well.

0 1962-06-30, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Somewhat in the manner of Tantric yantrams, but using words charged with force instead of geometric symbols. Mother once told Satprem that from time to time she would "recharge" these little scraps of paper by looking at them or simply keeping them on The Table next to her.
   Of whom Clement Marot said: "Body of a woman, heart of a man, and face of an angel."

0 1962-07-18, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But now the body the body itself, its very own selffeels it is WITHIN things or WITHIN people or WITHIN an action. There are no more limits, none of this (Mother touches the skin of her hands as if all separation had disappeared). Take this example: someone accidentally bumps me (it does happen) with an object or a part of his body. Well, it is NEVER something external: it happens INSIDE the bodys consciousness is much larger than my body. Yesterday, The Table leg bumped my foot; so there was the ordinary outward reaction (it operates automatically and in a curious way the body jumped), and then the body-consciousness now I am speaking of the body-consciousness saw that an unexpected and involuntary collision of two objects had taken place INSIDE ITSELF. And it also saw that if it made a certain movement of concentration at that particular spot, inside itself, some pain or damage would result; but if it made the other movement of (how shall I put it?) of union, of abolishing all separation (which it can do very well), well, then the results of the blow would be annulled. And thats what happened, I did it. I was simply sitting down, and I let my body cope with the whole thing (while I watched with keen interest); and I noticed it really did feel the blow inside and not outsideit wasnt that something from outside had struck it, but that there had been an unexpected, or rather an unforeseen and involuntary collision of two things inside itself. And I clearly followed how the body made a more complete movement of identification (you see, someone with the sense of separation had moved The Table, so the sense of separation accompanied the blow, and then of course there was all the regret,2 and so on and so forth); well, the body simply went into its usual state where theres no sense of separation, and the effect vanished instantaneously. Had I been asked, Where were you hit, what spot?, I couldnt have told, I dont know. All I know, because of words I heard spoken, is that The Table leg bumped into my foot. But where? I cant say; I couldnt have said even five minutes after the incidentit had utterly disappeared, and disappeared through a VOLUNTARY movement.
   This body-consciousness has a will; it is constantly, constantly calling upon the Lords will: Lord, take possession of this, take possession of that, take. Theres no question of taking possession of the will, that was done ages ago, but: Take possession of these cells, those cells, this, that. It is the BODYS aspiration. Well, the blow wasnt caused by this will acting in the body; the blow didnt come directly from the body, but from something that had slipped in through an unconscious element; and the body simply erased, or absorbed, digested this unconsciousness and the thing vanished without a trace!

0 1962-08-18, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Mon petit, we had a meditation here on the 15th, at ten oclock.2 At a quarter to ten, I was sitting here at The Table in a total silence. And then I cant say Sri Aurobindo came, for he is always here, but he manifested in a special way. Concretely, in the subtle physical, he became so tall that, sitting cross-legged as they do here, he covered the whole compoundeven extended a bit beyond it! He was literally sitting upon the compound; so to the extent that the people meditating were not closed, they were all inside him. He was sitting like that (not on their heads!), and I could feel (I was here, you see) the FRICTION of his presence in the subtle physicalan utterly physical friction! And I saw him (as you well know, I am not shut up in here [the body]), I saw him sitting there, very tall and perfectly proportioned; and then he started gently, gently descendingthis descent is what caused the frictiongently, very gently, so as not to give people a shock. Then he settled there and stayed for a little more than half an hour, a few minutes more, like that, absolutely still, but fully concentrated on all the people they were inside him.
   I was sitting here smiling, almost almost laughing, really; you could feel him like that everywhere (Mother touches her whole body), everywhere. And with such peace! Such peace, such force, such power. And a sense of eternity, immensity, and absoluteness. A sense of absoluteness, as if all were fulfilled, so to speak, and one lived in Eternity.
  --
   One thing, though (he didnt inform me he was going to do it!)when I was told that people would be gathering for a half hour of meditation, at once something in me took it quite seriously: Very well. So I arranged everything for the meditation, and at about 9:45 I sat down at The Table then it began. It took about five minutes to take shape. Ah! Then I understood.
   He has given us a beautiful gift.

0 1962-11-17, #Agenda Vol 03, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I do not know why you want a line of thought to be indicated to you for your guidance in the affair of Korea. There is nothing to hesitate about there, the whole affair is as plain as a pike-staff. It is the first move in the Communist plan of campaign to dominate and take possession first of these northern parts and then of South East Asia as a preliminary to their manoeuvres with regard to the rest of the continentin passing, Tibet as a gate opening to India.9 If they succeed, there is no reason why domination of the whole world should not follow by steps until they are ready to deal with America. That is, provided the war can be staved off with America until Stalin can choose his time. Truman seems to have understood the situation if we can judge from his moves in Korea, but it is to be seen whether he is strong enough and determined enough to carry the matter through. The measures he has taken are likely to be incomplete and unsuccessful, since they do not include any actual military intervention except on sea and in the air. That seems to be the situation; we have to see how it develops. One thing is certain that if there is too much shillyshallying and if America gives up now her defence of Korea, she may be driven to yield position after position until it is too late: at one point or another she will have to stand and face the necessity of drastic action even if it leads to war. Stalin also seems not to be ready to face at once the risk of a world war and, if so, Truman can turn The Tables on him by constantly facing him with the onus of either taking that risk or yielding position after position to America. I think that is all that I can see at present; for the moment the situation is as grave as it can be.10
   Sri Aurobindo

0 1963-02-23, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Oh, yes, thats the way things are. I tell them, I must be finished by such and such time. Yes, yes, they sayand nobody moves. I cant start. I am stuck there with my legs under The Table, so its difficult. Unless I make a scene.
   Sometimes I do, I tell them, Ah, enough! Good-bye, and I push back my chair. I get up and push back my chair. But thats only in case of absolute necessity.5 All in all, I am rarely nasty! (Laughter)
  --
   But then, they had brought a four-year-old with them. Today was his birthday. They sent me some money for the child and asked for a card of blessings. I refused to give the card and threw the money back at themquite bluntly. I said, Tell these people that they are selfish and stupid, and I want nothing from them. And I banged on The Table. Oh, oh! Everyone was petrified. (Mother laughs) The doctor was there, and Nolini, Champaklal, Amrita. Something in me was laughing a lot! Oh, they thought I was in a terrible fit: Theyll see what will happen to them! And you know, those vibrations are familiar to metheyre terrifying, mon petit. Not human. When it comes, its fearsome, people are in a cold sweat. And I watch it all like a spectator!
   Fairly often, its Sri Aurobindo. But this time it was entirely impersonal. It was something that WILL NO LONGER tolerate in the world a certain kind of selfish stupidityto trample this childs finer feelings just because she isnt stupidly attached to her family (who didnt even give her a single thought all the time she was here, she didnt exist for them).

0 1963-05-11, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Mother suddenly points to a piece of paper on The Table beside her, on which the figure 8 is written)
   Did you notice this figure? Theres a line in Savitri (I cant quote exactly): Wherever Nature is, He (the Supreme) too is there, for, in truth, He and She are one.3 I was asked to find an illustration for this line,4 and I found the 8.

0 1963-10-19, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Yesterday (this is an example I give you, but in all three domains its similar), yesterday it was a question of money. The question of money, for more than twelve years, has been a problemgrowing increasingly acute because the expenses are increasing fantastically while the income is decreasing! (laughing) So the two things together make the problem very acute. It results in things to be paid but no money, which means that the cashier (the poor cashier, it does him a lot of good from the yogic viewpoint: he has acquired a calm that he never had before! But still he is the one who has to stand the greatest tension), the cashier spends money and I cannot reimburse him. Very well. And then its not for me to run about, look for money, arrange things, discuss with people, of course, that wouldnt be proper (!), and those who do it for me have in them a rather sizable amount of tamas, which I cannot yet shake up. Anyway, yesterday they proposed something absurd to me (I dont want to go into the details, it doesnt matter), but their proposal was absurd and put me in a totally unacceptable situation. In other words, it might have brought a legal action against me, I might have been summoned before the court, anyway, all kinds of inadmissible thingsnot that I care personally, but theyre inadmissible. When they proposed their idea to me, I looked and saw it was silly; I was very quiet, when, suddenly, there came into me a Power (I told you it happens now and then) like this (massive gesture). When it comes, you feel as though you could destroydestroy everything with it you see, its too awesome for the present state of the earth. So I answered very quietly that it was unacceptable, I said why, and I returned the paper. Then something COMPELLED me to add: If I am here, it is not because of any necessity or obligation; it is not a necessity from the past, not a karma, not any obligation, any attraction, any attachment, but only, solely and absolutely because of the Lords Grace. I am here because He keeps me here, and when He no longer keeps me here, when He considers I am not to stay any longer, I wont stay. And I added (I was speaking in English), As for me (as for me [gesture upward] that is, not this [gesture to the body]), as for Me, I consider that the world isnt ready: its way of responding inwardly and outwardly, even visibly in those around me, proves that the world isnt ready something must happen for it to be ready. Or else it will take QUITE SOME TIME for it to be prepared. Its all the same to me: whether it is ready or not makes no difference. And everything could collapse, Icouldntcareless. And with what force I said that! My arm rose, my fist banged on The Tablemon petit, I thought I was going to break everything!
   I was watching the scene, thinking, Why the devil am I made to do this?! These people are, apparently, quite devoted, quite surrendered and intimate enough not to be afraid. (I dont know what effect it had on them, but it must have had some effect.) As soon as it was over, I started working again, looking into affairs and so on. Afterwards, once I was alone, I wondered, Why did that come into me? And in the evening, I had the solution to the situation: its here (Mother takes an envelope on The Table). I didnt even look at it (Mother opens the envelope and looks at the amount of a check).
   Then I said to myself: thats how it is, there must be a certain tamasan uncomprehending tamaswhich in order to change needs to be violently shaken up. With illnesses, its the same thing, in the sense that only when things really seem about to topple over on the wrong side I go out of my body deliberately, hovering over all things, and the body recoversnow it takes very little time: a quarter of an hour or twenty minutes.
  --
   So I was looking at it and thinking, How come? I was neither angry nor upset nor anything at allwithin, there was always that same Love, unchanging, always, always there, for everything; even when I perceive things with a kind of discernment (not even an intuitive one, a discernment higher than intuitive, which is like a clear visionclear, precise, in the white Light), the discernment of all the stupidity, all the ill will, all the crookednessa very clear discernmentit is always with a Smile, there is always that same Vibration of an eternal Love. Then that Power comesit doesnt disturb anything, it doesnt take the place of anything: its an addition. Its an action: it does its action and then goes away. But while its there you know, the Force that made me bang my fist on The Table could have smashed everything. But of course, a poor little hand, a poor little arm, could only shake The Table! (Mother laughs) It could only make a lot of noise and shake The Table. But the perception was tremendous.
   That was the last time, but not the first.

0 1963-10-26, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   First it came from one direction, then a dead calmits always that way. You know how cyclones work? Its something that rotates, and at the center theres a dead calm; all around is a whirlwind, and it rotates as it advances. So the first part (what might be called the front of the cyclone) arrives from one direction, then it goes on rotating, and the second part comes from the opposite direction. We have an American rear admiral here who knows those things very wellall seafaring people know themhe had seen the cyclone from a distance on the sea and warned us. But its always that way, I had noticed it. The first wave arrived from the north, but as we were forewarned, everything had been closed. Then the wind died down completely, but the southern windows had been left open. And the second wave came from the other direction (it came around evening, a little before 7, I dont remember; anyway, I was sitting at The Table here). And I saw I saw that whirlwind coming, and inside it there were formations: like heaped masses, some gray-black, others reddish-brown. And I watched it all; I saw them from a distance, there were lots of them: big formations, about as big as houses. They came in heaped masses, with kinds of formations WITHIN the whirlwind. So I was here, just beginning to have my dinner, when a reddish-brown formation went over, like this, right from here towards your house (Mother sweeps across the room from south to north), and it struck me. Mon petit, howling pains! And then a horrible discomfort. So naturally, my usual remedy: I stayed still and offered it all to the Lord. The formation went past, didnt stop (it went past, struck and went away), and left behind it (afterwards the pains were dull, they could be controlled) a kind of very peculiar sense of discomfort a sort of wickedness, like big sharp claws raking ones stomach. So I was expecting something for youothers too fell sick who were in the path of the formation. But there must have been quite a number of cases, because I saw many formations that one did strike, you see. I saw it arrive as swiftly as the cyclone, strike, and then go on. So when I was told that you had a fever, instantly I thought, Thats it.
   Was it painful?

0 1963-12-11, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Anyway, things went back to normal fairly quickly at the time. But the other day, the 9th, there was a return of that attack, as though that ill will hadnt been completely eliminated, completely defeated there was a return. It didnt have the same effect, but it was painful. A curious feeling, as if (I was sitting at The Table, as I always do on mornings when there is meditation), then at the beginning, in some parts of the body, the cells seemed to be grating. I concentrated, I called, and I saw there was a battlea formidable battle being waged down below. It was grating, its curious. A kind of grating of things that arent smooth. And I wondered, When will it be able to relax? Then spasms here, at the solar plexus. And on those days, the doctor and P. always stay here for the meditation; but I was in trance, in my battle, when suddenly I felt a pressure on my pulse (laughing): it was the doctor, who had got up from his meditation (I must have been making some strange noises!) and was feeling my pulseit seems my pulse was fading! But I didnt come out of my trance (I was conscious, but I didnt come out of it), I stayed like that till the end of the meditation, even a little afterwards. Then when the grating diminished, I came out of the trance and saw them both standing in front of me. I gave them a nice smile and told them, Its all right. And I lay down. Then I went into a deep trance, completely out of the body, and everything returned to normal.
   Afterwards I took a look. I wasnt too happy: To do that during the meditation! And I was told that it could be done only during the meditation and not at any other time, in activity or even in concentration, because its not the same thing: it could be done only in deep meditation. So I said, Very well. And I was also shown that there was a concrete result, a kind of partial victory over that type of ill willa very, very aggressive ill will, extremely aggressive, which belongs to another age: its something that no longer has the right to exist on the earth. It must go.

0 1963-12-21, #Agenda Vol 04, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I jotted down two observations this morning and kept them on The Table with the idea of reading them to you (they were remarks, observations), and very clearly I was told that to have that very keen sense of discernment which sees all that is contrary to the divine Truth is very good, its very good not to be disappointed or deceived (in particular not to deceive oneself), but that whenever you stress on that aspect, you give it a POWER OF BEING, a sort of power that prolongs or perpetuates its existence. So I took my notes and threw them into the wastepaper basket! (Mother laughs) They were the result of studies and observations recently.
   As long as Sri Aurobindo was here, these things did not come near me because I counted on him for the exact perception of what was to be and what was to disappear; so they were very far away from my consciousness, I didnt bother about them. They came back only afterwards, when I had to take up the whole work.

0 1964-03-07, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   For a very long time the body hasnt felt in the least separatenot in the least. There is even a sort of constant identification with the people around which at times is troublesome enough, but which I see as a means of action (of control and action). Ill give an example: on the 4th, the last time I saw you, the doctor left for America. He had his lunch here (I told you he was very moved); he was given a sort of little ceremony for his departure. He was sitting on the floor as usual, next to me (I was seated at The Table, facing the light), and they served him his lunch; he turned towards me to receive the things. He was in a state of intense emotion (nothing apparent at all; the appearance was very quiet, he didnt say or do anything extraordinary, but inwardly). At one point I looked at him to encourage him to eat, and our eyes met. Then there came into me from him such a violent emotion that I almost started sobbing, can you imagine! And its always there, in the lower abdomen (really in the abdomen), that this identification with the outside world takes place. There (gesture above the heart center), it dominates; the identification is here (gesture to the abdomen), but the Force dominates (Mother holds up her head); while here (the abdomen), it seems to be still its the lower vital, I mean the lower vital OF MATTER, the vital subdegree OF MATTER. Its on the way to transformation, this is where the work is being done materially. But all those emotions have rather unpleasant repercussions. Even, when I looked at it in detail, I came to think that there must be something analogous in you; you must be open to certain currents of force in the lower vital, and those kinds of spasms which you get must be the result. So then, the solution there is only one solution, because immediately I called, I put the Lords Presence there (gesture to the abdomen), and I saw it was extremely CONTAGIOUS. Because I had received the vibrations, they had entered straight in without meeting any obstacles; so the response had a considerable contagious power I saw it immediately: I stopped the doctors vibrations; it took me a few minutes, and everything was back in order again. Then I understood that this opening, this contagion was kept as a means of actionit isnt pleasant for the body (!), but its a means of action.
   Its the same thing with that necessity of returning to the superficial consciousness. In the beginning, in the very beginning, when I identified myself with that pulsation of Love that creates the world, for many days I refused to resume entirely the ordinary, habitual consciousness (to which I was just referring: that sort of surface consciousness which is like bark), I no longer wanted it. Thats why I was outwardly so helpless; in other words, I refused to make any decisions (Mother laughs), the others had to decide and do things for me! Thats what convinced them that I was extremely ill!

0 1964-10-30, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   And Manifestation automatically implies unfolding. And this conception (because ail this is the way in which the human consciousness is able to approach things), this conception of an eternal simultaneousnessan eternal, coexistent simultaneousnessis a very clumsy and human translation of the state of nonmanifestation. Because Manifestation automatically implies unfolding: without unfolding there is no Manifestation. But human thought, even speculative thought, is so clumsy and childish; it always confuses the two notions: the notion of unfolding and the notion of the unforeseen or unexpected; the notion of unfolding and the notion of the new creation, of something that is created and was notall this is so (Mother knocks her papers across The Table). You see (laughing), my things are protesting!
   Its in this problem that I have been living these past few days. And mark you, it isnt at all the speculation of a higher being or a being who belongs to other worlds: its the substance of physical life that wants to know its own inner, deeper law.

0 1964-11-25, #Agenda Vol 05, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   As soon as the meditation started, something descended: a stillness, but a very comfortable stillness, extraordinarily comfortable, and then finished, nothing, blankcompletely blank. I was like that all the time at The Table,1 when suddenly (the gong rang) bong! bong! it was over.
   Time passed outside time.

0 1966-05-22, #Agenda Vol 07, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Laughing) They are everywhere! Here, there, everywhere. Once, Sri Aurobindo (I think it was in 1920) said to me one day, Oh, they have put my room in order, I cant find anything anymore! For their part, they said he had his papers everywhere: on his bed, on the chairs, on The Table, in the drawers, on the shelves; there were papers everywhere, notes and so on. But he knew exactly where everything was. Then they put things in order, they tidied upand he couldnt find anything anymore! It was very funny. I asked him, Would you like me to do your room and clean it? I wont touch anything.Ah, if you dont touch anything (Mother laughs) So I left the papers on the bed, on the chair, on The Table, on the shelves! I cleaned a shelf, then in a book I found some money. I told him (thinking it had been forgotten), I told him, I found a hundred, two hundred rupees (I dont remember now) in a book. (One banknote was in one place, another note was in another place.) He replied, Yes, I am forced to hide it, otherwise they take it from me! (Mother laughs)
   But I am no good at hiding places!

0 1967-04-27, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   The pressure went away after the meditation, but the effect has remained, and when, out of the old habit, I got up afterwards to take something on The Table over there, I nearly fell! The body no longer knew how to walk! I had to concentrate, then it came back.
   Something still remained (but not as strong as that), something remained when I went to the balcony (in the afternoon of the 24th). At the balcony I was different from what I usually am. I dont exactly know what it was. But then, the photographs are very different; there is something in the photographs that isnt there usually. There was a special atmosphere.

0 1967-09-06, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Then Mother turns to the first Playground Talk1 intended for the next Bulletin. In that Talk of April 29, 1953, Mother, coincidentally, was speaking about religions. She said this, in particular: Otherwise, there would be no religions; there would be masters and disciples, people who have a higher teaching and an exceptional experience. That would be a very good thing. But as soon as the master is gone, what happens is that the knowledge he gave is changed into a religion. Rigid dogmas are established, religious rules come into being, and one cannot but bow down before The Tables of the Law. Yet at the beginning it was not like that. You are told, This is true, this is false, the Master has said Some time later, the master becomes a god, and you are told, God has said this.)
   Should I let this pass? It will cause an uproar! (Its good anyway.)

0 1967-10-11, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I also have deities (Mother catches hold of three bronze statuettes, immersed with some others under a flood of papers): this is a standing Ganesh; this is Garuda, Vishnus attendant; and this is Shivas bull. And there (a little farther on The Table), I keep three Ganeshas: a tiny little silver Ganesh, between the legs of this deity (a modern-looking one), then another Ganesh, I dont know what its made of, and finally a bronze Ganesh. And in there (Mother points to a drawer in which she keeps money), I have three other Ganeshas: a bronze one, a silver one and a gold one! Its because he promised me that he would give me all the money I need, so this way (laughing) he cant say I forget him (or his promise either!).
   This particular Ganesh (on The Table) was given to me by a little boy maybe two and a half years old. When that little boy was a few months old and till the age of one, his mother always brought him to me and he would cry and scream and make scenes the parents were desperate. Each time I would tell them, Dont worry, all will be well, well be very good friends. Then the parents would look at me in disbelief. Now he is two and half or three, and as soon as he is in the stairway, waitingMo ther, Mother, Mother! (or Ma, I dont know). But when he comes in (he is the first of the family to enter the room), he comes with a flower; and it was he who gave me this Ganesh, but with such consciousness! He is wonderful. Yesterday, he was absolutely exquisite: he comes in first, so self-assured, so joyful, then gestures to me as if to say, Everything is just fine, dont worry! And I speak to himhe doesnt understand a thing of what I say, but he approves gravely. Absolutely exquisite.
   There is great progress among children.

0 1967-11-04, #Agenda Vol 08, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Your home isnt flooded, is it? In the room over there, water fell on The Table beside my chair, so I put a flower pot and gave people all the wet flowers!
   Has Kali calmed down?

0 1969-02-05, #Agenda Vol 10, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I have a feeling there was something, and then (Mother searches for something on The Table beside her). There was positively something to be done and youll see, once youve left, Ill find it again! I remember having said, Ah, I will do this on Wednesday with Satprem.
   Oh, maybe its here (Mother looks at her cluttered table), theres a heap of letters frightening!

0 1969-07-19, #Agenda Vol 10, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Then Mother takes from The Table by her side a few letters of Sri Aurobindo which she intends to publish, including these:)
   The prestige of an institution claiming to be a centre of spirituality lies in its spirituality (Mother laughs), not in newspaper columns or famous people.

0 1969-07-26, #Agenda Vol 10, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   And there The Tables of the sacred Law.
   The symbol powers of number and of form,

0 1969-08-09, #Agenda Vol 10, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Four of us went on a trek from I forgot from which place on the banks of the Rhone, to go to Geneva, crossing the mountains on foot, the four of ustwo men, two women.1 We walked on, and when we reached some place at lunch time and were hungry, we ate there; when we reached some place at nightfall, we slept there, and then we went onit was real adventure. We didnt even know the route, we had some kinds of maps. Well then, once, far from any town or any village, on a mountain road, we arrived at lunch time at a sort of inn something that looked like an inn, which stood by itself, miles from anywhere. We entered. An old man and an old woman were there They had a most peculiar look. They were very brisk, very alertthey had a peculiar look. We asked if we could eat there. They said yes. They looked at us, eyed us closely, then let us into a big room, with a table in one corner and chairs around it and also big benches I dont know what that room was used for. And they had us eat there. They asked us if we wanted they had a good little white wineif we wanted some of it. The other three said yes; as for me, I had already stopped drinking alcohol. They said yes, and they drank the wine (it was a light wine), they washed down their food with it. But I didnt touch it. At the end of the meal they said, Oh, how sleepy we are! Wed like to rest, well take a nap. So they lay down on the benches and slept. Now, I had a pair of shoes that didnt fit me and were hurting one of my big toes: it had caused an inflammation, it was painful, and I wanted to ba the my foot so as to disinfect it. I didnt feel sleepy in the least. I sat downthere was a basin and some water-and bathed my foot. Half an hour later, the rooms entrance door slowly opened, and the old couple came in (furtive gesture). I was sitting rather low, so I was hidden by The Tables and they didnt see me. They came in on tiptoe, looked this way and that, and were about to come up to the benches on which the others were lying, when suddenly they saw meah! (Mother gives a start of surprise) They stopped. Then I raised my head, looked at them, and said, You wanted?
   Oh, they were very wily, they said, Oh, we just came to see if you needed anything. And they went out.

0 1969-08-23, #Agenda Vol 10, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   Yesterday I saw Y. She told me what she wanted to do: her new method of education. It was rather amusing! It seems there is in a box the miniature reproduction of as many things of the earth as can be represented: humans, animals, objects, houses, and so on. All that is mixed together in a big box, on a sort of table, and the big and small children are put there, all of them together, and given a fixed time (I think): they have to make something out of the objects on The Tableabsolutely free, they do what they like. And it seems that according to what they do, the way they use the objects and assemble them, you can tell their character As an illustration, she told me they put someone there (she didnt tell me who), apparently a sage, a sage who knows about the existence of yoga, and the result of his work was this: a Red Indian taking aim to shoot another, the second Red Indian taking aim to shoot another, and the third Red Indian taking aim to shoot anotherfour like that, in a row. Then the last Red Indian, the fourth, taking aim to kill a lion, and the lion rushing at a deer to kill it. Theres his tableau! And he told them that was an image of life.
   According to that, they are sure of knowing his character! (Mother laughs mockingly) I found it prodigiously amusing!

0 1971-05-19, #Agenda Vol 12, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But why does he leave them on The Table! (Mother looks very angry) Its disastrous. A dreadful blunder. Its going to get me into big, big troublejust what I wanted to avoid.
   I think, or hope at any rate, that it wont get out of the small collectivity of the Ashram.

0 1971-12-22, #Agenda Vol 12, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Mother looks for a paper on The Table)
   Send him the Christmas message. And then this:

0 1972-07-15, #Agenda Vol 13, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I had some things for you (Mother feels the objects on The Table near her), it was in an envelope.
   One must not confuse a religious teaching and a spiritual teaching. Religious teaching belongs to the past and stops all progress, spiritual teaching is the teaching of the future. It enlightens the consciousness and prepares it for the future realization.

0 1972-07-22, #Agenda Vol 13, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Mother gropes for something on The Table beside her and hands Satprem a note in English)
   Man is the creation of yesterday.

0 1973-01-10, #Agenda Vol 13, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   (Mother looks at The Table beside her) I would like to give you something that you like.
   I would like your presence with me, always.

02.06 - Boris Pasternak, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 02, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   The candle on The Table burned.
   The candle burned.5

02.08 - The World of Falsehood, the Mother of Evil and the Sons of Darkness, #Savitri, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
  Annulled were The Tables of the law of Pain,
  And in their place grew luminous characters.

05.01 - Man and the Gods, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 01, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   We have spoken of the stability, the fixity, the rigidity even, of the god type and we contrasted it with the variability, the many-sidedness, the multiple character of the human consciousness. In another view, however, The Tables are turned and the opposite appears as the truth. Man, for example., has a physical body and nothing is more definite and fixed and rigid than this material sheath. The gods have no body, but they have a form which is supple and changeful, not hard and crystallised like the human figure. Gods, we said, are cosmic forceslines (or vectors, if we wish to be scientifically precise) of universal forces; this does not mean that they have no shape or form. They too have a form and can be recognised by it even as a human being is recognisable by his body. In spite of variability the form retains its identity. The form changes, for a god has the capacity to act in different contexts at the same time; within his own universe a god is multi-dimensional. The Indian seer and artist often seeks to convey this character of the immortals by giving them a plurality of arms and heads. In modern times the inspiration behind the surrealist movement lies precisely in this attempt to express simultaneity of diverse gestures and activities, a synthetic close-up of succeeding moments and disparate objects or events. But in spite of all changes Proteus remains Proteus and can be recognised as such by the vigilant and careful eye. The human frame, we have said, is more fixed and rigid, being made of the material substance. It has not evidently the variability of the body of a god. And yet there is a deeper mystery: the human body is not or need not be so inflexible as it appears to be or as it usually is. It has considerable plastic capacities. We would say that the human body holds a marvellous juste milieu. By its solid concreteness it acts as a fortress for the inner consciousness to dwell in safe from easy attacks of the hostiles: it acts also as a firm weapon for the same inner consciousness to cut into the material world and indent and impress its pattern of truth upon an otherwise hard and refractory material made of ignorance and obscurity and falsehood. Furthermore, it is supple enough to receive and record into its grain the pattern and substance of the higher reality. The image of the transubstantiation of bread and wine into the flesh and blood of Christ is symbolic of the alchemy of which the human body is capable when one knows how to treat it in occult knowledge and power. The human body can suffer a sea-change which is not within the reach of the radiant body of an immortal.
   IV

05.03 - Satyavan and Savitri, #Savitri, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
  Lived on The Tablets of my inner sight;
  Mountains and trees stood there like thoughts from God.

05.06 - Physics or philosophy, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 01, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   What is the world that we see really like? Is it mental, is it material? This is a question, we know, philosophers are familiar with, and they have answered and are still answering, each in his own way, taking up one side or other of the antinomy. There is nothing new or uncommon in that. The extraordinary novelty comes in when we see today even scientists forced to tackle the problem, give an answer to it,scientists who used to smile at philosophers, because they seemed to assault seriously the windmills of abstract notions and airy concepts, instead of reposing on the terra firmaof reality. The Tables are turned now. The scientists have had to start the same business the terra firmaon which they stood as on the securest rock of ages is slipping away under their feet and fast vanishing into smoke and thin air. Not only that, it is discovered today that the scientist has always been a philosopher,' without his knowledgea crypto-philosopher,only he has become conscious of it at last. And furthermirabile dictum!many a scientist is busy demonstrating that the scientist is, in his essence, a philosopher of the Idealist school!
   Physical Science in the nineteenth century did indeed develop or presuppose a philosophy of its own; it had, that is to say, a definite outlook on the fundamental quality of things and the nature of the universe. Those were days of its youthful self-confidence and unbending assurance. The view was, as is well-known, materialistic and deterministic. That is to say, all observation and experiment, according to it, demonstrated and posited:

05.17 - Evolution or Special Creation, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 01, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   The point is still being debated and, it seems, is still debatable whether evolution is truly the fact behind the origin of species or is it special creation. The latter, we know, was the old- world pre-Copernican theory advocated by theologians and religious minds. It was thoroughly discredited and demolished by the new illumination that Science brought in with the nineteenth century. Till lately it was considered as a pure superstition and to be its advocate would be nothing but blind bigotry. But evidently things in Nature are not so simple; what at one time is brushed aside as a meaningless futility comes back later with a meaning and suggestiveness and truth of reality. We were once laughing at the corpuscular theory of light advocated by the great Newton and putting on a patronising air at the frailty of an otherwise mighty intelligence.But The Tables are now turned and we accept it as an undoubted fact when Planck says today that a light ray consists also of particles (quanta) of light. Similarly if in some scientific quarter a doubt has arisen as to the absolute and exclusive truth of the principle of evolution and if the old conception of special creation is exhumed for fresh consideration,well, one should not be astonished at the turn over.
   The most serious lacuna in the concept of evolution, at least in the Darwinian form of it, is, as is well known, the missing link. The transition stage between one form of life and another, between one species and its higher evolute is always absent, has left no trace of any kind and it is a matter of any man's guess. So the theory of mutation, saltum, sudden change, has been advanced. But that only restates the fact, clinches the matter, but does not explain it. If a sudden and thorough change is possible, if one object can be transformed into something quite different and unpredictable, one can as well call it special creation. That would, some might say, be facing the fact squarely.

06.12 - The Expanding Body-Consciousness, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 03, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   The field of our physical activity is very limited. If you look at it closely you will find it indeed extremely narrow and our capacities confined within a small circle. We are bound by the outline of our material body. I cannot, for instance, be sitting in my room and at the same time doing gymnastics in the playground. If you wish to do one thing you cannot do another; if you are at one place you cannot be at another simultaneously. How convenient it would be if while I was writing at The Table, I could get there immediately a book from a far-off shelf for consultation without moving or taking anybody's help! And yet is the thing so very impossible? We know, for example, of extraordinaryat least, queerthings happening at what are called spirit sances, things that cannot be explained by the normal functioning of the physical senses; they are explained as interventions from the spirit world. In reality, however, spirits or ghosts have, in general, very little to do in this matter. It is action not of disembodied beings but of the normal human energiesespecially the vital or life energyfreed from the body's control and exerting itself independently. An example, a true fact that happened, will best illustrate what I mean to say.
   A young man, in Paris, a clerk at a railway station, used to receive there his fiance and her mother from time to time. One day he was expecting them and waiting for the train time; they had to come by train. As he was busy with his work at The Table, at about the appointed hour, people around saw him all on a sudden bending down his head with a loud scream and then resting it on The Table; he lay unconscious. In the meantime, what happened on the other side was a terrible railway disaster: the two women were involved in it.
   The trains were smashed and all the passengers killed or mortally wounded. But, curious to say, the young woman, the fiance, was found, living and almost unscathed, in the midst of the debris, within a sort of cover made by a fallen beam that lay across over her. She was pulled out with only a few bruises upon her body. Here is, however, the young man's version of the story. He said that as he was working at The Table, suddenly he heard the voice of his fiance calling loudly for help and he saw in a flash, as it were, the situation she was in, he rushed out, not physically indeed, and ran and threw himself over the body of his fiance to protect her; that is the only thing he could do. As a result he did in fact protect her. True, he did not rush out in his body, for that matter, if he had done, it would have been of no use. What rushed out of him was his vital body, a formation of that life energy which is most close to the body and almost as concrete as physical energy but much more powerful and effective. This vital power concentrated and projected out of him acted as a veritable shield over the woman. The young man himself, curious to say, bore marks of bruises upon his head as if a huge load had fallen upon it. A strong impact upon the vital can and does leave scars upon the material body: it is not an uncommon phenomenon. Many of the Christian saints (Saint Francis of Assisi, for example) are reported to have borne on their body the marks the stigmataof crucifixion of Christ's body; Ramakrishna, too, it is said, once showed marks of scourging on his back when a boy was whipped in his presence.
   All this means that the physical body is not man's sole means of action in the physical world. The physical extends and expands into more and more subtle modes of activity and all the more, not less, effective for that very reason. Behind the physical lies the subtle physical, behind which again is the vital physical and then the various grades of the vital. Indeed the vital or life energy as a whole is the real dynamism of all our physical activities and if it usually acts through its bodily instruments, it can act independently of them too; normally, too, it often acts in this way, only we are not conscious or observant enough to notice. A conscious concentration of the vital energy directed upon a material object can handle it with the effectivity of material energy. When it needs physical conditions it creates them, as the protective vital energy of the young man created the physical disposition of objects that formed a covert for the girl.

07.32 - The Yogic Centres, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 03, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   But the story does not end here. Man can, if he chooses, alter the situation, turn The Tables. He has in him the source of freedomwhat he vaguely feels in his outer consciousness; there is a centre from where he is capable of reacting and reasserting. It is the centre where lies his dharma, the law of his being. It is his soul. If he once comes in contact with that, makes that the base of his life, from that moment he is free. He holds his head erect. He is no longer bent down. The burden of inexorable circumstances weighs no more on him. He has transcended the circumstances, he stands over them, looks over them. He is now the master and they obey him, he has not to obey them.
   This consummation is supremely effected when there is the double breaking of the barrier I was speaking about. The first is the piercing of the veil above, when the consciousness rises into the superconscient, takes the human being into the divine being; the second is the rending of the lower veil and the descent of the divine consciousness into the most material, the subconscient and the inconscient, realising the divine life on earth.

1.005 - The Table, #Quran, #unset, #Zen
  object:1.005 - The Table
  class:chapter

1.007 - The Elevations, #Quran, #unset, #Zen
  145. And We inscribed for him in The Tablets all kinds of enlightenments, and decisive explanation of all things. “Hold fast to them, and exhort your people to adopt the best of them. I will show you the fate of the sinners.”
  146. I will turn away from My revelations those who behave proudly on earth without justification. Even if they see every sign, they will not believe in it; and if they see the path of rectitude, they will not adopt it for a path; and if they see the path of error, they will adopt it for a path. That is because they denied Our revelations, and paid no attention to them.
  --
  150. And when Moses returned to his people, angry and disappointed, he said, “What an awful thing you did in my absence. Did you forsake the commandments of your Lord so hastily?” And he threw down The Tablets; and he took hold of his brother’s head, dragging him towards himself. He said, “Son of my mother, the people have overpowered me, and were about to kill me; so do not allow the enemies to gloat over me, and do not count me among the unjust people.”
  151. He said, “My Lord, forgive me and my brother, and admit us into Your mercy; for you are the Most Merciful of the merciful.”  
  --
  154. When the anger abated in Moses, he took up The Tablets. In their transcript is guidance and mercy for those in awe of their Lord.
  155. And Moses chose from his people seventy men for Our appointment. When the tremor shook them, he said, “My Lord, had You willed, You could have destroyed them before, and me too. Will you destroy us for what the fools among us have done? This is but Your test—with it You misguide whomever You will, and guide whomever You will. You are our Protector, so forgive us, and have mercy on us. You are the Best of Forgivers.”

1.00a - Introduction, #Magick Without Tears, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
  It is also desirable before beginning a formal meal to go through the following dialogue: Knock 3-5-3: say, "Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law." The person at the other end of The Table replies: "What is thy Will?" You: "It is my Will to eat and drink." He: "To what end?" You: "That my body may be fortified thereby." He: "To what end?" You: "That I may accomplish the Great Work." He: "Love is the law, love under will." You, with a single knock: "Fall to." When alone make a monologue of it: thus, Knock 3-5-3. Do what, etc. It is my Will to, etc., that my body, etc., that I may, etc., Love is, etc. Knock: and begin to eat.
  It is impossible to exaggerate the importance of performing these small ceremonies regularly, and being as nearly accurate as possible with regard to the times. You must not mind stopping in the middle of a crowded thoroughfare lorries or no lorries and saying the Adorations; and you must not mind snubbing your guest or your host if he or she should prove ignorant of his or her share of the dialogue. It is perhaps because these matters are so petty and trivial in appearance that they afford so excellent a training. They teach you concentration, mindfulness, moral and social courage, and a host of other virtues.

1.00 - Main, #The Book of Certitude, #Baha u llah, #Baha i
  Thou speakest false! By God! What thou dost possess is naught but husks which We have left to thee as bones are left to dogs. By the righteousness of the one true God! Were anyone to wash the feet of all mankind, and were he to worship God in the forests, valleys, and mountains, upon high hills and lofty peaks, to leave no rock or tree, no clod of earth, but was a witness to his worship-yet, should the fragrance of My good pleasure not be inhaled from him, his works would never be acceptable unto God. Thus hath it been decreed by Him Who is the Lord of all. How many a man hath secluded himself in the climes of India, denied himself the things that God hath decreed as lawful, imposed upon himself austerities and mortifications, and hath not been remembered by God, the Revealer of Verses. Make not your deeds as snares wherewith to entrap the object of your aspiration, and deprive not yourselves of this Ultimate Objective for which have ever yearned all such as have drawn nigh unto God. Say: The very life of all deeds is My good pleasure, and all things depend upon Mine acceptance. Read ye The Tablets that ye may know what hath been purposed in the Books of God, the All-Glorious, the Ever-Bounteous. He who attaineth to My love hath title to a throne of gold, to sit thereon in honour over all the world; he who is deprived thereof, though he sit upon the dust, that dust would seek refuge with God, the Lord of all Religions.
  37
  --
  Adorn yourselves with the raiment of goodly deeds. He whose deeds attain unto God's good pleasure is assuredly of the people of Baha and is remembered before His throne. Assist ye the Lord of all creation with works of righteousness, and also through wisdom and utterance. Thus, indeed, have ye been commanded in most of The Tablets by Him Who is the All-Merciful.
  He, truly, is cognizant of what I say. Let none contend with another, and let no soul slay another; this, verily, is that which was forbidden you in a Book that hath lain concealed within the Tabernacle of glory. What! Would ye kill him whom God hath quickened, whom He hath endowed with spirit through a breath from Him? Grievous then would be your trespass before His throne! Fear God, and lift not the hand of injustice and oppression to destroy what He hath Himself raised up; nay, walk ye in the way of God, the True One. No sooner did the hosts of true knowledge appear, bearing the standards of Divine utterance, than the tribes of the religions were put to flight, save only those who willed to drink from the stream of everlasting life in a Paradise created by the breath of the All-Glorious.
  --
  Say: O King of Berlin! Give ear unto the Voice calling from this manifest Temple: "Verily, there is none other God but Me, the Everlasting, the Peerless, the Ancient of Days." Take heed lest pride debar thee from recognizing the Dayspring of Divine Revelation, lest earthly desires shut thee out, as by a veil, from the Lord of the Throne above and of the earth below. Thus counselleth thee the Pen of the Most High. He, verily, is the Most Gracious, the All-Bountiful. Do thou remember the one (Napoleon III) whose power transcended thy power, and whose station excelled thy station. Where is he? Whither are gone the things he possessed? Take warning, and be not of them that are fast asleep. He it was who cast The Tablet of God behind him when We made known unto him what the hosts of tyranny had caused Us to suffer. Wherefore, disgrace assailed him from all sides, and he went down to dust in great loss. Think deeply, O King, concerning him, and concerning them who, like unto thee, have conquered cities and ruled over men. The All-Merciful brought them down from their palaces to their graves. Be warned, be of them who reflect.
  87
  --
  Teach your children the verses revealed from the heaven of majesty and power, so that, in most melodious tones, they may recite The Tablets of the All-Merciful in the alcoves within the Mashriqu'l-Adhkars.
  Whoever hath been transported by the rapture born of adoration for My Name, the Most Compassionate, will recite the verses of God in such wise as to captivate the hearts of those yet wrapped in slumber. Well is it with him who hath quaffed the Mystic Wine of everlasting life from the utterance of his merciful Lord in My Name-a Name through which every lofty and majestic mountain hath been reduced to dust.
  --
  O Pen of the Most High! Move Thou upon The Tablet at the bidding of Thy Lord, the Creator of the Heavens, and tell of the time when He Who is the Dayspring of Divine Unity purposed to direct His steps towards the School of Transcendent Oneness; haply the pure in heart may gain thereby a glimpse, be it as small as a needle's eye, of the mysteries of Thy Lord, the Almighty, the Omniscient, that lie concealed behind the veils. Say: We, indeed, set foot within the School of inner meaning and explanation when all created things were unaware. We saw the words sent down by Him Who is the All-Merciful, and We accepted the verses of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsisting, which He+F1 presented unto Us, and hearkened unto that which He had solemnly affirmed in The Tablet. This we assuredly did behold. And We assented to His wish through Our behest, for truly We are potent to command.
  176
  O people of the Bayan! We, verily, set foot within the School of God when ye lay slumbering; and We perused The Tablet while ye were fast asleep. By the one true God! We read The Tablet ere it was revealed, while ye were unaware, and We had perfect knowledge of the Book when ye were yet unborn. These words are to your measure, not to God's. To this testifieth that which is enshrined within His knowledge, if ye be of them that comprehend; and to this the tongue of the Almighty doth bear witness, if ye be of those who understand. I swear by God, were We to lift the veil, ye would be dumbfounded.
  177

1.00 - Preliminary Remarks, #Liber ABA, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
  Moses led a quiet life until his slaying of the Egyptian. He then flees into the land of Midian, and we hear nothing of what he did there, yet immediately on his return he turns the whole place upside down. Later on, too, he absents himself on Mount Sinai for a few days, and comes back with The Tablets of the Law in his hand.
  St. Paul (again), after his adventure on the road to Damascus, goes into the desert of Arabia for many years, and on his return overturns the Roman Empire. Even in the legends of savages we find the same thing universal; somebody who is nobody in particular goes away for a longer or shorter period, and comes back as the great medicine man; but nobody ever knows exactly what happened to him.

1.01 - Appearance and Reality, #The Problems of Philosophy, #Bertrand Russell, #Philosophy
  I am now sitting in a chair, at a table of a certain shape, on which I see sheets of paper with writing or print. By turning my head I see out of the window buildings and clouds and the sun. I believe that the sun is about ninety-three million miles from the earth; that it is a hot globe many times bigger than the earth; that, owing to the earth's rotation, it rises every morning, and will continue to do so for an indefinite time in the future. I believe that, if any other normal person comes into my room, he will see the same chairs and tables and books and papers as I see, and that The Table which I see is the same as The Table which I feel pressing against my arm. All this seems to be so evident as to be hardly worth stating, except in answer to a man who doubts whether I know anything. Yet all this may be reasonably doubted, and all of it requires much careful discussion before we can be sure that we have stated it in a form that is wholly true.
  To make our difficulties plain, let us concentrate attention on The Table. To the eye it is oblong, brown and shiny, to the touch it is smooth and cool and hard; when I tap it, it gives out a wooden sound.
  Any one else who sees and feels and hears The Table will agree with this description, so that it might seem as if no difficulty would arise; but as soon as we try to be more precise our troubles begin. Although
  I believe that The Table is 'really' of the same colour all over, the parts that reflect the light look much brighter than the other parts, and some parts look white because of reflected light. I know that, if
  I move, the parts that reflect the light will be different, so that the apparent distribution of colours on The Table will change. It follows that if several people are looking at The Table at the same moment, no two of them will see exactly the same distribution of colours, because no two can see it from exactly the same point of view, and any change in the point of view makes some change in the way the light is reflected.
  For most practical purposes these differences are unimportant, but to the painter they are all-important: the painter has to unlearn the habit of thinking that things seem to have the colour which common sense says they 'really' have, and to learn the habit of seeing things as they appear. Here we have already the beginning of one of the distinctions that cause most trouble in philosophy--the distinction between
  --
  To return to The Table. It is evident from what we have found, that there is no colour which pre-eminently appears to be _the_ colour of The Table, or even of any one particular part of The Table--it appears to be of different colours from different points of view, and there is no reason for regarding some of these as more really its colour than others. And we know that even from a given point of view the colour will seem different by artificial light, or to a colour-blind man, or to a man wearing blue spectacles, while in the dark there will be no colour at all, though to touch and hearing The Table will be unchanged. This colour is not something which is inherent in The Table, but something depending upon The Table and the spectator and the way the light falls on The Table. When, in ordinary life, we speak of _the_ colour of The Table, we only mean the sort of colour which it will seem to have to a normal spectator from an ordinary point of view under usual conditions of light. But the other colours which appear under other conditions have just as good a right to be considered real; and therefore, to avoid favouritism, we are compelled to deny that, in itself, The Table has any one particular colour.
  The same thing applies to the texture. With the naked eye one can see the grain, but otherwise The Table looks smooth and even. If we looked at it through a microscope, we should see roughnesses and hills and valleys, and all sorts of differences that are imperceptible to the naked eye. Which of these is the 'real' table? We are naturally tempted to say that what we see through the microscope is more real, but that in turn would be changed by a still more powerful microscope. If, then, we cannot trust what we see with the naked eye, why should we trust what we see through a microscope? Thus, again, the confidence in our senses with which we began deserts us.
  The shape of The Table is no better. We are all in the habit of judging as to the 'real' shapes of things, and we do this so unreflectingly that we come to think we actually see the real shapes. But, in fact, as we all have to learn if we try to draw, a given thing looks different in shape from every different point of view. If our table is 'really' rectangular, it will look, from almost all points of view, as if it had two acute angles and two obtuse angles. If opposite sides are parallel, they will look as if they converged to a point away from the spectator; if they are of equal length, they will look as if the nearer side were longer. All these things are not commonly noticed in looking at a table, because experience has taught us to construct the 'real' shape from the apparent shape, and the 'real' shape is what interests us as practical men. But the 'real' shape is not what we see; it is something inferred from what we see. And what we see is constantly changing in shape as we move about the room; so that here again the senses seem not to give us the truth about The Table itself, but only about the appearance of The Table.
  Similar difficulties arise when we consider the sense of touch. It is true that The Table always gives us a sensation of hardness, and we feel that it resists pressure. But the sensation we obtain depends upon how hard we press The Table and also upon what part of the body we press with; thus the various sensations due to various pressures or various parts of the body cannot be supposed to reveal _directly_ any definite property of The Table, but at most to be _signs_ of some property which perhaps _causes_ all the sensations, but is not actually apparent in any of them. And the same applies still more obviously to the sounds which can be elicited by rapping The Table.
  Thus it becomes evident that the real table, if there is one, is not the same as what we immediately experience by sight or touch or hearing. The real table, if there is one, is not _immediately_ known to us at all, but must be an inference from what is immediately known. Hence, two very difficult questions at once arise; namely, (1) Is there a real table at all? (2) If so, what sort of object can it be?
  It will help us in considering these questions to have a few simple terms of which the meaning is definite and clear. Let us give the name of 'sense-data' to the things that are immediately known in sensation: such things as colours, sounds, smells, hardnesses, roughnesses, and so on. We shall give the name 'sensation' to the experience of being immediately aware of these things. Thus, whenever we see a colour, we have a sensation _of_ the colour, but the colour itself is a sense-datum, not a sensation. The colour is that _of_ which we are immediately aware, and the awareness itself is the sensation. It is plain that if we are to know anything about The Table, it must be by means of the sense-data--brown colour, oblong shape, smoothness, etc.--which we associate with The Table; but, for the reasons which have been given, we cannot say that The Table is the sense-data, or even that the sense-data are directly properties of The Table. Thus a problem arises as to the relation of the sense-data to the real table, supposing there is such a thing.
  The real table, if it exists, we will call a 'physical object'. Thus we have to consider the relation of sense-data to physical objects.
  --
  'matter' something which is opposed to 'mind', something which we think of as occupying space and as radically incapable of any sort of thought or consciousness. It is chiefly in this sense that Berkeley denies matter; that is to say, he does not deny that the sense-data which we commonly take as signs of the existence of The Table are really signs of the existence of _something_ independent of us, but he does deny that this something is non-mental, that it is neither mind nor ideas entertained by some mind. He admits that there must be something which continues to exist when we go out of the room or shut our eyes, and that what we call seeing The Table does really give us reason for believing in something which persists even when we are not seeing it. But he thinks that this something cannot be radically different in nature from what we see, and cannot be independent of seeing altogether, though it must be independent of _our_ seeing. He is thus led to regard the 'real' table as an idea in the mind of God. Such an idea has the required permanence and independence of ourselves, without being--as matter would otherwise be--something quite unknowable, in the sense that we can only infer it, and can never be directly and immediately aware of it.
  Other philosophers since Berkeley have also held that, although The Table does not depend for its existence upon being seen by me, it does depend upon being seen (or otherwise apprehended in sensation) by
  _some_ mind--not necessarily the mind of God, but more often the whole collective mind of the universe. This they hold, as Berkeley does, chiefly because they think there can be nothing real--or at any rate nothing known to be real except minds and their thoughts and feelings.

1.01 - BOOK THE FIRST, #Metamorphoses, #Ovid, #Poetry
  Mov'd with disdain, The Table I o'er-turn'd;
  And with avenging flames, the palace burn'd.

1.01 - DOWN THE RABBIT-HOLE, #Alice in Wonderland, #Lewis Carroll, #Fiction
  Alice went back to The Table, half hoping she might find another key on it, or at any rate, a book of rules for shutting people up like telescopes. This time she found a little bottle on it ("which certainly was not here before," said Alice), and tied 'round the neck of the bottle was a paper label, with the words "DRINK ME" beautifully printed on it in large letters.
  "No, I'll look first," she said, "and see whether it's marked '_poison_' or not," for she had never forgotten that, if you drink from a bottle marked "poison," it is almost certain to disagree with you, sooner or later. However, this bottle was _not_ marked "poison," so Alice ventured to taste it, and, finding it very nice (it had a sort of mixed flavor of cherry-tart, custard, pineapple, roast turkey, toffy and hot buttered toast), she very soon finished it off.
  --
  After awhile, finding that nothing more happened, she decided on going into the garden at once; but, alas for poor Alice! When she got to the door, she found she had forgotten the little golden key, and when she went back to The Table for it, she found she could not possibly reach it: she could see it quite plainly through the glass and she tried her best to climb up one of the legs of The Table, but it was too slippery, and when she had tired herself out with trying, the poor little thing sat down and cried.
  "Come, there's no use in crying like that!" said Alice to herself rather sharply. "I advise you to leave off this minute!" She generally gave herself very good advice (though she very seldom followed it), and sometimes she scolded herself so severely as to bring tears into her eyes.
  Soon her eye fell on a little glass box that was lying under The Table: she opened it and found in it a very small cake, on which the words "EAT
  ME" were beautifully marked in currants. "Well, I'll eat it," said

1.01 - Meeting the Master - Authors first meeting, December 1918, #Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo, #unset, #Zen
   Sri Aurobindo became very serious. The Yogi in him came forward, his gaze was fixed at the sky that could be seen beyond the window. Then he looked at me and putting his fist on The Table he said:
   "You can take it from me, it is as certain as the rising of the sun tomorrow. The decree has already gone forth it may not be long in coming."
   I bowed down to him. That day I was able to sleep soundly in the train after more than two years. And in my mind was fixed for ever the picture of that scene: the two of us standing near the small table, my earnest question, that upward gaze, and that quiet and firm voice with power in it to shake the world, that firm fist planted on The Table the symbol of self-confidence of the divine Truth. There may be rank Kaliyuga, the Iron Age, in the whole world but it is the great good fortune of India that she has sons who know the Truth and have the unshakable faith in it, and can risk their lives for its sake. In this significant fact is contained the divine destiny of India and of the world.
   After meeting Sri Aurobindo I was quite relieved of the great strain that was upon me. Now that I felt Indian freedom to be a certainty, I could participate in public movements with equanimity and with a truer spiritual attitude. I got some experiences also which confirmed my faith in Sri Aurobindo's path. I got the confident faith in a divine Power that is beyond time and space and that can and does work in the world. I came to know that any man with a sincere aspiration for it can come in contact with that Power.

1.01 - On knowledge of the soul, and how knowledge of the soul is the key to the knowledge of God., #The Alchemy of Happiness, #Al-Ghazali, #Sufism
  The most wonderful thing of all is, that there is a window in the heart from whence it surveys the world. This is called the invisible world, the world of intelligence, [23] or the spiritual world. People in general look only at the visible world, which is called also the present world, the sensible world and the material world; their knowledge of it also is trivial and limited. And there is also a window in the heart from whence it surveys the intelligible world. There are two arguments to prove that there are such windows in the heart. One of the arguments is derived from dreams. When an individual goes to sleep, these windows remain open and the individual is able to perceive events which will befall him from the invisible world or from the hidden table of decrees,1 and the result corresponds exactly with the vision. Or he sees a similitude, and those who are skilled in the science of interpretation of dreams understand the meaning. But the explanation of this science of interpretation would be too long for this treatise. The heart resembles a pure mirror, you must know, in this particular, that when a man falls asleep, when his senses are closed, and when the heart, free and pure from blameable affections, is confronted with the preserved tablet, then The Tablet reflects upon the heart the real states and hidden forms inscribed upon it. In that state the heart sees most wonderful forms and combinations. But when the heart is not free from impurity, or when, on waking, it busies itself with things of sense, the side towards The Tablet will be obscured, and it can view nothing. For, although in sleep the senses are blunted, the imaginative faculty is not, but preserves the forms reflected upon the mirror of the heart. But as the perception does not take place by means of the external senses, but only in the imagination, the heart does not see them with absolute clearness, but sees only a phantom. But in death, as the senses are completely separated and the veil of the body is removed, the heart can contemplate the invisible [24] world and its hidden mysteries, without a veil, just as lightning or the celestial rays impress the external eye.
  The second proof of the existence of these windows in the heart, is that no individual is destitute of these spiritual susceptibilities and of the faculty of thought and reflection. For instance every individual knows by inspiration, things which he has neither seen nor heard, though he knows not from whence or by what means he understands them. Still, notwithstanding the heart belongs to the invisible world, so long as it is absorbed in the contemplation of the sensible world, it is shut out and restrained from contemplating the invisible and spiritual world.

1.01 - On renunciation of the world, #The Ladder of Divine Ascent, #Saint John of Climacus, #unset
  Each of the classes mentioned above might well have a special treatise devoted to it. But for simple folk like us it would not be profitable at this point to enter into such lengthy investigations. Come then, in unquestioning obedience let us stretch out our unworthy hand to the true servants of God who devoutly compel us and in their faith constrain us by their commands. Let us write this treatise with a pen taken from their knowledge and dipped in the ink of humility which is both subdued yet radiant. Then let us apply it to the smooth white paper of their hearts, or rather rest it on The Tablets of the spirit, and let us inscribe the divine words (or rather sow the seeds).2 And let us begin like this.
  God belongs to all free beings. He is the life of all, the salvation of allfaithful and unfaithful, just and unjust, pious and impious, passionate and dispassionate, monks and seculars, wise and simple, healthy and sick, young and oldjust as the diffusion of light, the sight of the sun, and the changes of the weather are for all alike; for there is no respect of persons with God.3

1.01 - The Castle, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  As I looked around, I felt a curious sensation, or, rather, two distinct sensations, which mingled in my mind, still upset and somewhat unstable in my weariness. I seemed to be at a sumptuous court, which no one would have expected to find in such a rustic and out-of-the-way castle; and its wealth was evident not only in the costly furnishings and the graven vessels, but also in the calm and ease which reigned among those at The Table, all handsome of person and clothed with elaborate elegance. But, at the same time, I remarked a feeling of random, of disorder, if not actually of license, as if this were not a lordly dwelling but an inn of passage, where people unknown to one another live together for one night and where, in that enforced promiscuity, all feel a relaxation of the rules by which they live in their own surroundings, and-as one resigns oneself to less comfortable ways of life-so one also indulges in freer, unfamiliar behavior. In fact, the two contradictory impressions could nevertheless refer to a single object: whether the castle, for years visited only as a stopping place, had gradually degenerated into an inn, and the lord and his lady had found themselves reduced to the roles of host and hostess, though still going through the motions of their aristocratic hospitality; or whether a tavern, such as one often sees in the vicinity of castles, to give drink to soldiers and horsemen, had invaded-the castle being long abandoned-the ancient, noble halls to install its benches and hogsheads there, and the pomp of those rooms-as well as the coming and going of illustrious customers-had conferred on the inn an unforeseen dignity, sufficient to put ideas in the heads of the host and hostess, who finally came to believe themselves the rulers of a brilliant court.
  These thoughts, to tell the truth, occupied me only for a moment; stronger were my relief at being safe and sound in the midst of a select company and my impatience to strike up a conversation (at a nod of invitation from the man who seemed the lord-or the host-I had sat down at the only empty place) and to exchange with my traveling companions tales of the adventures we had undergone. But at this table, contrary to the custom of inns, and also of courts, no one uttered a word. When a guest wished to ask his neighbor to pass the salt or the ginger, he did so with a gesture, and with gestures he also addressed the servants, motioning them to cut him a slice of pheasant pie or to pour him a half pint of wine.
  --
  When our supper ended in a muteness which the sounds of chewing and the smacking of lips gulping wine did not make more pleasant, we remained seated, looking one another in the face, with the torment of not being able to exchange the many experiences each of us had to communicate. At that point, on The Table which had just been cleared, the man who seemed the lord of the castle set a pack of playing cards. They were tarot cards, larger than the kind we use for ordinary games or that gypsies employ for predicting the future, but it was possible to discern more or less the same figures that are painted in the enamels of the most precious miniatures. Kings, Queens, Knights, and Pages were all young people magnificently dressed, as if for a princely feast; the twenty-two Major Arcana seemed the tapestries of a court theater; and cups, coins, swords, clubs shone like heraldic devices adorned with scrolls and arabesques.
  We began to spread out the cards on The Table, face up, and to give them their proper value in games, or their true meaning in the reading of fortunes. And yet none of us seemed to wish to begin playing, and still less to question the future, since we were as if drained of all future, suspended in a journey that had not ended nor was to end. There was something else we saw in those tarots, something that no longer allowed us to take our eyes from the gilded pieces of that mosaic.
  One of the guests drew the scattered cards to himself, leaving a large part of The Table clear; but he did not gather them into a pack nor did he shuffle them; he took one card and placed it in front of himself. We all noticed the resemblance between his face and the face on the card, and we thought we understood that, with the card, he wanted to say "I" and that he was preparing to tell his story.

1.01 - The Mental Fortress, #On the Way to Supermanhood, #Satprem, #Integral Yoga
  Thus, we shall not effect the passage with our own strength; if such were the condition, no one could do it, except spiritual athletes. But those athletes, filled with meditations and concentrations and asceticism, do not get out either, although they may seem to. They inflate their own spiritual ego (a kind worse than the other one, far more deceptive, because it is garbed in a grain of truth) and their illuminations are simply the luminous discharges of their own accumulated cloud. The logic of it is simple: one does not get out of the circle by the power of the circle, any more than the lotus rises above the mud by the power of the mud. A little bit of sun is needed. And because the ascetics and saints and founders of religions throughout the ages only reached the rarefied realms of the mental bubble, they created one church or another that amazingly resembled the closed system from which they originated, namely, a dogma, a set of rules, The Tables of the Law, a one and only prophet born in the blessed year 000, around whom revolved the beautiful story, forever fixed in the year 000, like the electrons around the nucleus, the stars around the Great Bear, and man around his navel. Or, if they did get out, it was only in spirit, leaving the earth and bodies to their habitual decay. Granted, each new hub was wiser, more luminous, worthy and virtuous than the preceding one, and it did help men, but it changed nothing in the mental circle, as we have seen, for thousands of years because its light was only the other side of one and the same shadow, the white of the black, the good of evil, the virtue of a frightful misery that grips us all in the depths of our caves.
  This implacable duality which assails the whole life of mental man a life that is only the life of death is obviously insoluble at the level of the Duality. One might as well fight the right hand with the left. Yet, that is exactly what the human mind has done, without much success, at all levels of its existence, offsetting its heaven with hell, matter with spirit, individualism with collectivism, or any other isms that proliferate in this sorry system. But one does not get out by the decrees of any ism pushed to its perfection: deprived of its heaven, our earth is a poor whirling machine; deprived of its matter, our heaven is a pale nebula filled with the silent medusas of the disembodied spirit; deprived of the individual, our societies are dreadful anthills; and deprived even of his sins, the individual loses a focus of tension that helped him to grow. The fact is, no idea, however lofty it may seem, has the power to undo the Artifice for the very good reason that the Artifice has its value and season. But it has also its season, like the winged seed tumbling over the prairies, until the day it finds its propitious ground and bursts open.

1.01 - The Unexpected, #Twelve Years With Sri Aurobindo, #Nirodbaran, #Integral Yoga
  In the clear morning light I could have a good view of Sri Aurobindo as he was lying on his bed, almost motionless and straight. I asked myself; "Is he enjoying a bit of sweet sleep since he had none the whole night? Or is he simply keeping quiet and bearing the severe pain with equanimity?" It was the latter, as he told us afterwards. Only the Mother's visit, to make some enquiries or to offer some drink, showed flickers of life in his otherwise trance-like mood. I could now observe him from close at hand and the room he had been living in for the last twelve years! Since then, it has undergone such a tremendous change that just a faint memory of its original state is all that remains today. The wooden bed (on which Sri Aurobindo was lying) was rather large, the upper part being slightly raised, and he filled almost the entire breadth the broad chest and the head large and round, the fine silken hair parted in the middle. As for the rest of the room, it was very plain, almost austerely furnished, except for the carpet, one small box-wood table at either end of the room, a semicircular table in the middle; notebooks, and odds and ends of papers lying scattered on one of The Tables; a big almirah containing a small number of books: on the top shelf, the bound volumes of the Arya. On the next one, the Collected Works of Shakespeare and Shelley and books presented by writers such as Radhakrishnan, James Cousins, etc. There were two paintings, one Chinese and the other of Amitabha Buddha with the lotus in his hand; a few wood carvings; a couch for the Mother opposite Sri Aurobindo's bed. The only furniture of luxury was a long cane chair in the adjacent room, in which he could recline and have some repose.
  When Dr. Manilal arrived after his breakfast, he asked Sri Aurobindo how he felt. There was no complaint and the answer was brief. Soon after, Dr. Rao arrived. On hearing the story of the fall he proposed that an orthopaedic surgeon from Madras be called for consultation. He had a friend Dr. Narasimha Ayer, well known for his efficiency. The Mother approved and he left for Madras.
  --
  The Mother had a wheeled dinner table made for Sri Aurobindo, so he could take his meals sitting up in bed. She would lay The Table herself, push it to the bed and serve the meals with her own hands. One day, not knowing the Mother's ways, we rushed forward to help her push The Table. With a sweet smile she complained to Sri Aurobindo, "Oh, they are taking away my work!" Much abashed, quickly we drew back and learnt the lesson that one must not be too forward! At first Sri Aurobindo took three meals a day, the morning one being quite light. Champaklal and I used to be present at this time. One day wishing to give me something, the Mother asked me, "Do you like bananas?" I answered promptly, "I don't dislike them, Mother." The Mother and Sri Aurobindo smiled but she refrained from giving them to me. That was my first joke with the Mother!
  The morning meal however was stopped very soon, since it was too early for his appetite. Here I must mention a minor but interesting episode about tea. It was a well-known fact that Sri Aurobindo was fond of a daily cup of tea. The accident had upset that long standing habit. Now the question was taken up. Dr. Manilal proposed that Sri Aurobindo should take a cup of marmite during the day as well as tea. Sri Aurobindo would not take both. I do not remember whether he took marmite at all, but I distinctly remember that he was taking tea. I also had a personal reason for this recollection, for I was, and even now am, a lover of tea, if not a mild addict. But Sri Aurobindo's way of drinking tea was rather odd; he had to drink it from a feeding cup! Could anyone relish a fine beverage taken out of a feeding cup, I wondered! Before the accident whenever we heard the tinkling sound of his spoon at midnight from his corner room, we used to say, "Sri Aurobindo is having tea!" One day he suddenly declared, "I won't take tea any more!" Thus a life-long habit was given up in an instant! This incident recalls another which took place many years earlier. It concerns his early habit of smoking cigars. A cigar was almost always between his lips. Once Devdas Gandhi, son of Mahatma Gandhi, visited him and saw the inevitable cigar. He shot the question, "Why are you attached to smoking?" At once came the retort, "Why are you so attached to nonsmoking?" This gives us a hint that Sri Aurobindo smoked, but without any real attachment and the proof came a few years later when the Mother began to take charge of household affairs and smoking was indulged in by all the inmates. She favoured non-smoking. Without the slightest hesitation Sri Aurobindo put aside his cigar. There was an end to an inveterate habit without the least fuss.

1.02 - MAPS OF MEANING - THREE LEVELS OF ANALYSIS, #Maps of Meaning, #Jordan Peterson, #Psychology
  giving him The Tablet of destinies236 to signify his ascension and dominion. The story continues:
  After Tiamat had made strong preparations,
  --
  She gave him The Tablet of destinies, she fastened it upon his breast, saying
  As for thee, thy comm and shall not be changed, the word of thy mouth shall be dependable!
  --
  produce a decisive victory. He rounds up her subordinates including Kingu, who he deprives of The Tablet
  of destinies and binds them with netting. Then he returns to Tiamat:
  --
  finally re-envelops the earth). The Table is what it is only at a very narrow span of spatial and temporal
  resolution (the span that precisely characterizes our consciousness). So what is The Table, as an
  independent object free, that is, of the restrictions that characterize the evidently limited human

1.02 - Prana, #Liber ABA, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
  In this universe there is one continuous substance on every plane of existence. Physically this universe is one: there is no difference between the sun and you. The scientist will tell you it is only a fiction to say the contrary. There is no real difference between The Table and me; The Table is one point in the mass of matter, and I another point. Each form represents, as it were, one whirlpool in the infinite ocean of matter, of which not one is constant. Just as in a rushing stream there may be millions of whirlpools, the water in each of which is different every moment, turning round and round for a few seconds, and then passing out, replaced by a fresh quantity, so the whole universe is one constantly changing mass of matter, in which all forms of existence are so many whirlpools. A mass of matter enters into one whirlpool, say a human body, stays there for a period, becomes changed, and goes out into another, say an animal body this time, from which again after a few years, it enters into another whirlpool, called a lump of mineral. It is a constant change. Not one body is constant. There is no such thing as my body, or your body, except in words. Of the one huge mass of matter, one point is called a moon, another a sun, another a man, another the earth, another a plant, another a mineral. Not one is constant, but everything is changing, matter eternally concreting and disintegrating. So it is with the mind. Matter is represented by the ether; when the action of Prana is most subtle, this very ether, in the finer state of vibration, will represent the mind and there it will be still one unbroken mass. If you can simply get to that subtle vibration, you will see and feel that the whole universe is composed of subtle vibrations. Sometimes certain drugs have the power to take us, while as yet in the senses, to that condition. Many of you may remember the celebrated experiment of Sir Humphrey Davy, when the laughing gas overpowered him how, during the lecture, he remained motionless, stupefied and after that, he said that the whole universe was made up of ideas. For, the time being, as it were, the gross vibrations had ceased, and only the subtle vibrations which he called ideas, were present to him. He could only see the subtle vibrations round him; everything had become thought; the whole universe was an ocean of thought, he and everyone else had become little thought whirlpools.
  Thus, even in the universe of thought we find unity, and at last, when we get to the Self, we know that that Self can only be One. Beyond the vibrations of matter in its gross and subtle aspects, beyond motion there is but One. Even in manifested motion there is only unity. These facts can no more be denied. Modern physics also has demonstrated that the sum total of the energies in the universe is the same throughout. It has also been proved that this sum total of energy exists in two forms. It becomes potential, toned down, and calmed, and next it comes out manifested as all these various forces; again it goes back to the quiet state, and again it manifests. Thus it goes on evolving and involving through eternity. The control of this Prana, as before stated, is what is called Pranayama.

1.02 - THE POOL OF TEARS, #Alice in Wonderland, #Lewis Carroll, #Fiction
  As she said this, she looked down at her hands and was surprised to see that she had put on one of the Rabbit's little white kid-gloves while she was talking. "How _can_ I have done that?" she thought. "I must be growing small again." She got up and went to The Table to measure herself by it and found that she was now about two feet high and was going on shrinking rapidly. She soon found out that the cause of this was the fan she was holding and she dropped it hastily, just in time to save herself from shrinking away altogether.
  "That _was_ a narrow escape!" said Alice, a good deal frightened at the sudden change, but very glad to find herself still in existence. "And now for the garden!" And she ran with all speed back to the little door; but, alas! the little door was shut again and the little golden key was lying on the glass table as before. "Things are worse than ever," thought the poor child, "for I never was so small as this before, never!"

1.032 - Our Concept of God, #The Study and Practice of Yoga, #Swami Krishnananda, #Yoga
  We cannot imagine God usually, normally speaking, in any other way than as someone standing outside the world. If a carpenter makes a table or a chair, we can call him the creator of The Table or the chair; and The Table stands outside him, so that there is no proper relationship between what he has made and his own existence. Hence, we have to cry to God in a loud tone so that our voices may reach Him in the transcendent paradise where He is seated. We have a concept of paradise in every religion. In the Hindu religion we call it Vaikuntha, or Brahmaloka, Kailasa, etc., but whatever term we use, it is a concept of heaven the highest heaven where God is seated which we have to reach. We love God as we love any other object in this world, because God Himself has become an object of the love of the individual.
  Here I have to take a few moments to give some sort of an idea as to what love is, so that we may have an idea as to its relationship to the object of love. Most people have no idea of what it is and, therefore, it has been given many definitions. The most common definition of love is that it is a psychological emotion, a welling up of certain feelings in respect of an object. Love is the manner in which the mind arranges itself in respect of an object which it needs. Just as when one is on a battleground and there is a necessity to gird up one's loins for an immediate attack, one prepares oneself thoroughly, from head to foot, for the purpose of the task on hand or, a wrestler in the field prepares himself for the purpose for which he is there, and in this preparation he is worked up into a feeling of total concentration of his personality for the achievement of that purpose in a similar manner, the mind works itself up into a concentrated feeling in respect of the object which it needs for a particular purpose, at a particular time. This working up of the mind in sympathy with the object which it needs at a particular time is the love that the mind has for the object. Therefore, love may be regarded as a condition of the mind. It is a state of mind not a perpetual state, but a temporary state of the mind in respect of that particular object which is necessary at that particular moment.
  --
  Love of God is something different from ordinary love, because God is not something which we need today and do not need tomorrow. God is not an object of a temporal necessity. He is not a requisite of a particular period of time, or of a given condition. God is a necessity of every condition, of all times, and for every person, at every place. The reason is that God is the presupposition of every condition of being, and hence the love of God cannot be conditional; it is always unconditional. While every other love can be conditioned by circumstances and needs of the time, no such condition can apply to the love of God. But our concept of God is here a very important factor, which rules the destiny of our love for God. If God is extra-cosmic, which means to say that He is outside the world, as a carpenter is outside The Table or the chair, then there should be some means of communication between The Table and the carpenter, or the world and God. The means of communication is, of course, the very same means that we adopt in coming in contact with anything else in this world. How do we come in contact with any person or thing in this world? We adopt the same means also in respect of God. We cry and shout loudly so that the person will hear us, if the person is far away, and yearn from within for vision and contact of that something which we love.
  Now, the yearning or the love, when it is directed to an object outside, becomes a psychological condition, and if love of God is also to become a psychological condition, then it may change according to the conditions of the mind. No condition of the mind can be perpetual, because it is related to the structure of the body also. In different incarnations, different types of births that we take, the states of mind may change, and so the attitudes which the mind has towards things also may vary in different incarnations. So the love of God may become conditioned if He is to be treated as an extra-cosmic something which has to be reached by a temporal affection in the form of a mental emotion, as we have in respect of ordinary objects in this world.

1.03 - Questions and Answers, #Book of Certitude, #unset, #Zen
  63. QUESTION: In the Kitab-i-Aqdas obligatory prayer hath been enjoined, consisting of nine rak'ahs, to be performed at noon, in the morning and the evening, but The Tablet of Obligatory Prayers+F1 appeareth to differ from this.
  ANSWER: That which hath been revealed in the Kitab-i-Aqdas concerneth a different Obligatory Prayer. Some years ago a number of the ordinances of the Kitab-i-Aqdas including that Obligatory Prayer were, for reasons of wisdom, The Tablet containing the three Obligatory Prayers now in use recorded separately and sent away together with other sacred writings, for the purposes of preservation and protection. Later these three Obligatory Prayers were revealed.
  64. QUESTION: In determining time, is it permissible to rely on clocks and watches?
  --
  65. QUESTION: In The Tablet of Obligatory Prayers, three prayers are revealed; is the performance of all three required or not?
  ANSWER: It is enjoined to offer one of these three prayers; whichever is performed sufficeth.
  --
  104. In The Tablet to Aba Badi', this holy verse hath been revealed: "Verily, We have enjoined on every son to serve his father." Such is the decree which We have set forth in the Book.
  105. And in another Tablet, these exalted words have been revealed: O Muhammad! The Ancient of Days hath turned His countenance towards thee, making mention of thee, and exhorting the people of God to educate their children. Should a father neglect this most weighty commandment laid down in the Kitab-i-Aqdas by the Pen of the Eternal King, he shall forfeit rights of fatherhood, and be accounted guilty before God. Well is it with him who imprinteth on his heart the admonitions of the Lord, and steadfastly cleaveth unto them. God, in truth, enjoineth on His servants what shall assist and profit them, and enable them to draw nigh unto Him. He is the Ordainer, the Everlasting.
  --
  107. In one of The Tablets He, exalted be His words, hath revealed: And in the matter of Zakat, We have likewise decreed that you should follow what hath been revealed in the Qur'an.

1.03 - The House Of The Lord, #Twelve Years With Sri Aurobindo, #Nirodbaran, #Integral Yoga
  At the beginning all of us would make it a point to be present during his meal and watch the function as well as the Mother's part in it. When the time was announced, water was brought for Sri Aurobindo to wash his hands, then he started eating with a spoon and rarely with knife and fork. He would take off his ring, place it in Champaklal's hand and wash. Champakal would put it back on his finger afterwards. Sometimes when he forgot to take off the ring, Champaklal caught hold of the hand before it was dipped in the water. Then the Mother would come, prepare and lay The Table, push it herself up to Sri Aurobindo and arrange the various foods in bowls or glass tumblers, in the order of savouries, sweets and fruit juices everything having an atmosphere of cleanliness, purity and beauty. Then she would offer, one by one, the dishes to the silent Deity who would take them slowly and silently as if the eating was not for the satisfaction of the palate but an act of self-offering. Steadiness and silence were the characteristic stamps of Sri Aurobindo. Dhra, according to him, was the ideal of Aryan culture. Hurry and hustle were words not found in his dictionary. Be it eating, drinking, walking or talking he did it always in a slow and measured rhythm, giving the impression that every movement was conscious and consecrated. The Mother would punctuate the silence with queries like, "How do you like that dish?" or such remarks as, "This mushroom is grown here, this is special brinjal sent from Benares, this is butterfruit." To all, Sri Aurobindo's reply would be, "Oh, I see! Quite good!" Typically English in manner and tone! His silence or laconic praise made us wonder if he had not lost all distinction in taste! Did rasagolla, bread and brinjal have the same taste in the Divine sense-experience? Making this vital point clear, he wrote in a letter: "Distinction is never lost, bread cannot be as tasty as a luchi, but a yogi can enjoy bread with as much rasa as a luchi which is quite a different thing." He had a liking for sweets, particularly for rasagolla, sandesh and pantua. We could see that clearly: after the Mother had banned all sweets from his menu for medical reasons, one day some pantuas found their way in by chance. The Mother could not send them back from The Table. She asked him if he would take some. He replied, "If it is pantua, I can try." Since then this became a spicy joke with all of us. He enjoyed, as a matter of fact, all kinds of good dishes, European or Indian. But whatever was not to his taste, he would just touch and put away. The pungent preparations of the South could not, however, receive his blessings, except the rasam[1]. When on his arrival in Pondicherry he was given rasam, he enjoyed it very much and said in our talks, "It has a celestial taste!" He was neither a puritan god nor an epicure; only, he had no hankering or attachment for anything. His meal ended with a big tumbler of orange juice which he sipped slowly, looking after each sip to see how much was left, and keeping a small quantity as prasd. Once the entire juice had slightly fermented and after one or two sips he left it at the Mother's prompting. We conspired to make good use of it as prasd, but Sri Aurobindo got the scent of our secret design and forewarned us! We had to check our temptation.
  One thing that we noticed was that unless the Mother served him in this way, he would lose all distinction between different preparations and would not know which to take first and in which order. Very probably he would have gone half-fed. On one occasion we saw him eating a whole cooked green chilly before we could cry halt! Of course, what was one chilly for him who is said in the old days to have taken a lump of opium with impunity! We have also seen him finishing his meal somehow, if for some reason the Mother could not be present and Champaklal had to serve instead. The story goes that once Mridu's dish went back without being touched by Sri Aurobindo, and she raised a storm. Sri Aurobindo had to quiet her with the plea that the Mother being absent he did not know what he had taken or what he had not. On another occasion Sri Aurobindo's meal being over earlier than usual, Mridu's dish arrived late and was left untouched. As soon as she heard about it she began to wail "like a new-born babe" as if she would bring down the whole Ashram by her lamentations. Dr. Manilal reported the fact to Sri Aurobindo and he asked, "How did she know about it?" I replied apologetically, "I told her." He said softly, "These things should not be said;" then he added with a smile, "but it is I who ought to lament for having missed her fine dish." We all had a good laugh.

1.03 - The Sunlit Path, #On the Way to Supermanhood, #Satprem, #Integral Yoga
  Then the question sinks a little deeper. In fact, it is not that it sinks or intensifies; it is as if a first breath of air enabled us to appreciate better the daily suffocation we live in and revealed deeper layers to our eyes, other, subtler coverings. We are indeed Bill Smith, a legal and national artifice, a little mechanized cog that would like to get out of the machine. But what is behind Bill Smith? There is a man walking a boulevard, going up and down the great mental roller coaster, humming with a thousand thoughts, of which none truly matters, none remedies his sorrow or desire; there is what the latest book thinks, what that billboard or those headlines scream, what the professor or schoolmaster or friend or colleague or neighbor said a thousand passersby milling in the inner street but where is the one who does not pass, the lodger of the dwelling? There is yesterday's experience, which ties in with the accident of the day before, which ties in with... a gigantic telephone network, with switches, relays and instant communications, but which really communicates nothing, except the same rehashed and self-contained story, which keeps swelling up and swelling up and curling back onto itself and unrolling a sum of past that never makes a true present, or a future that is but the sum of a million acts adding up to zero where is the act, where? Where is the self of that addition, the minute of being that is not the result of the past, the pure touch of sunlight that escapes that machinery, even more merciless than the other one? There is what our fathers and mothers have put into us, and books, priests, partisans, grandfa ther's cancer, great-uncle's lust, the good of this one, the less good of that one; there are The Tables of the Law of iron, the thou-cannots, thou-should-nots, Newton and the churches, Mendel and the law of gestation of germ cells but what germinates in all that? Where is the Germ, the pure unexpected seed suddenly bursting open, the Thou-Can like a stroke of grace in this implacable round conditioned by the fathers of our fathers inside the mental fortress? There is this little man walking along a boulevard, going up and down the same avenue a thousand times; inside, outside, it's all the same, like nothing walking in nothing, anybody inside anything, John or Peter with only different neckties: between this lamppost and that one nothing has happened. There was nothing, not a single second of being!
  But, suddenly, on this boulevard, there is a sort of second-degree suffocation. We stop and stare. What do we stare at? We don't know, but we stare. All of a sudden we are no longer in the machine; we are no longer in it, we never were! We are no longer Bill Smith or American or New Yorker, the son of our father or the father of our son, our thought, or heart or feelings, or yesterday or tomorrow, or male or female or anything of the kind we are something else altogether. We don't know what, but it stares. We are like a window opening.

1.03 - The Tale of the Alchemist Who Sold His Soul, #The Castle of Crossed Destinies, #Italo Calvino, #Fiction
  But when would the established price be collected by the Cloven Contracting Party? The story's two final cards were already on The Table, placed there by the first narrator: the Two of Swords and Temperance. At the gates of the City of Gold armed guards blocked the way to anyone who wished to enter, to prevent access to the Cloven-hooved Collector, no matter in what guise he might turn up. And even if a simple maiden, like the one in the last card, were to approach, the guards made her halt.
  "You lock your gates in vain"-this was the answer that could be expected from the water-bearer. "I take care not to enter a City where all is of solid metal. We who live in what is fluid visit only elements that flow and mingle."

1.03 - VISIT TO VIDYASAGAR, #The Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna, #Sri Ramakrishna, #Hinduism
  Vidyasagar was about sixty-two years old, sixteen or seventeen years older than the Master. He lived in a two-storey house built in the English fashion, with lawns on all sides and surrounded by a high wall. After climbing the stairs to the second floor, Sri Ramakrishna and his devotees entered a room at the far end of which Vidyasagar was seated facing them, with a table in front of him. To the right of The Table was a bench.
  Some friends of their host occupied chairs on the other two sides.
  Vidyasagar rose to receive the Master. Sri Ramakrishna stood in front of the bench, with one hand resting on The Table. He gazed at Vidyasagar, as if they had known each other before, and smiled in an ecstatic mood. In that mood he remained standing a few minutes. Now and then, to bring his mind back to normal consciousness, he said, "I shall have a drink of water."
  In the mean time the young members of the household and a few friends and relatives of Vidyasagar had gathered around. Sri Ramakrishna, still in an ecstatic mood, sat on the bench. A young man, seventeen or eighteen years old, who had come to Vidyasagar to seek financial help for his education, was seated there. The Master sat down at a little distance from the boy, saying in an abstracted mood: "Mother, this boy is very much attached to the world. He belongs to Thy realm of ignorance."

1.04 - On blessed and ever-memorable obedience, #The Ladder of Divine Ascent, #Saint John of Climacus, #unset
  Once as we were sitting together in the refectory, this great superior put his holy mouth to my ear and said: Do you want me to show you divine prudence in extreme old age? And when I begged him to do so, the righteous man called from the second table one named Laurence, who had been about forty-eight years in the community and was second priest in the monastery. He came and made a prostration to the abbot, and took his blessing. But when he stood up, the abbot said nothing whatever to him, but left him standing by The Table without eating. Breakfast had only just begun, and so he was standing for a good hour, or even two. I was ashamed to look this toiler in the face, for his hair was quite white and he was eighty years old. And when we got up, the saint sent him to the great Isidore whom we mentioned above to recite to him the beginning of the 39th Psalm.2
  And I, like a most worthless person, did not miss the chance of tempting the old man. And when I asked him what he was thinking of when he was standing by The Table, he said: I thought of the shepherd as the image of Christ, and I considered that I had not received the comm and from him at all, but from God. And so I stood praying, Father John, not as before a table of men, but as before the altar of God; and because of my faith and love for the shepherd, no evil thought of him entered my mind, for Love does not resent an injury.3 But know this, Father, that if anyone surrenders himself to simplicity and voluntary innocence, then he no longer gives the devil either time or place to attack him.
  About a bursar

1.04 - Sounds, #Walden, and On The Duty Of Civil Disobedience, #Henry David Thoreau, #Philosophy
  Follow your genius closely enough, and it will not fail to show you a fresh prospect every hour. Housework was a pleasant pastime. When my floor was dirty, I rose early, and, setting all my furniture out of doors on the grass, bed and bedstead making but one budget, dashed water on the floor, and sprinkled white sand from the pond on it, and then with a broom scrubbed it clean and white; and by the time the villagers had broken their fast the morning sun had dried my house sufficiently to allow me to move in again, and my meditations were almost uninterupted. It was pleasant to see my whole household effects out on the grass, making a little pile like a gypsys pack, and my three-legged table, from which I did not remove the books and pen and ink, standing amid the pines and hickories. They seemed glad to get out themselves, and as if unwilling to be brought in. I was sometimes tempted to stretch an awning over them and take my seat there. It was worth the while to see the sun shine on these things, and hear the free wind blow on them; so much more interesting most familiar objects look out of doors than in the house. A bird sits on the next bough, life-everlasting grows under The Table, and blackberry vines run round its legs; pine cones, chestnut burs, and strawberry leaves are strewn about. It looked as if this was the way these forms came to be transferred to our furniture, to tables, chairs, and bedsteads,because they once stood in their midst.
  My house was on the side of a hill, immediately on the edge of the larger wood, in the midst of a young forest of pitch pines and hickories, and half a dozen rods from the pond, to which a narrow footpath led down the hill. In my front yard grew the strawberry, blackberry, and life-everlasting, johnswort and goldenrod, shrub-oaks and sand-cherry, blueberry and groundnut. Near the end of May, the sand-cherry (_Cerasus pumila_,) adorned the sides of the path with its delicate flowers arranged in umbels cylindrically about its short stems, which last, in the fall, weighed down with good sized and handsome cherries, fell over in wreaths like rays on every side. I tasted them out of compliment to Nature, though they were scarcely palatable. The sumach (_Rhus glabra_,) grew luxuriantly about the house, pushing up through the embankment which I had made, and growing five or six feet the first season. Its broad pinnate tropical leaf was pleasant though strange to look on. The large buds, suddenly pushing out late in the spring from dry sticks which had seemed to be dead, developed themselves as by magic into graceful green and tender boughs, an inch in diameter; and sometimes, as I sat at my window, so heedlessly did they grow and tax their weak joints, I heard a fresh and tender bough suddenly fall like a fan to the ground, when there was not a breath of air stirring, broken off by its own weight. In August, the large masses of berries, which, when in flower, had attracted many wild bees, gradually assumed their bright velvety crimson hue, and by their weight again bent down and broke the tender limbs.

1.05 - AUERBACHS CELLAR, #Faust, #Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, #Poetry
  BRANDER (pounding on The Table)
  Attention! Hearken now to me!
  --
  (boring a hole in the edge of The Table, at the place where
  FROSCH sits)
  --
  (draws a stopper out of The Table: fire flies in his face.)
  I burn! I burn!
  --
  (He turns towards The Table.)
  Why! If the fount of wine should still be playing?

1.05 - BOOK THE FIFTH, #Metamorphoses, #Ovid, #Poetry
  In crimson streams around The Table flow'd.
  But this provok'd th' unruly rabble worse,

1.05 - Computing Machines and the Nervous System, #Cybernetics, or Control and Communication in the Animal and the Machine, #Norbert Wiener, #Cybernetics
  numbers take on the peculiarly simple form given by The Table
  × 0 1
  --
  forms I into O and O into I; logical addition, with The Table
  ⊕ O I

1.05 - Knowledge by Aquaintance and Knowledge by Description, #The Problems of Philosophy, #Bertrand Russell, #Philosophy
  My knowledge of The Table as a physical object, on the contrary, is not direct knowledge. Such as it is, it is obtained through acquaintance with the sense-data that make up the appearance of The Table. We have seen that it is possible, without absurdity, to doubt whether there is a table at all, whereas it is not possible to doubt the sense-data. My knowledge of The Table is of the kind which we shall call 'knowledge by description'. The Table is 'the physical object which causes such-and-such sense-data'. This describes The Table by means of the sense-data. In order to know anything at all about The Table, we must know truths connecting it with things with which we have acquaintance: we must know that 'such-and-such sense-data are caused by a physical object'. There is no state of mind in which we are directly aware of The Table; all our knowledge of The Table is really knowledge of truths, and the actual thing which is The Table is not, strictly speaking, known to us at all. We know a description, and we know that there is just one object to which this description applies, though the object itself is not directly known to us. In such a case, we say that our knowledge of the object is knowledge by description.
  All our knowledge, both knowledge of things and knowledge of truths, rests upon acquaintance as its foundation. It is therefore important to consider what kinds of things there are with which we have acquaintance.

1.05 - Some Results of Initiation, #Knowledge of the Higher Worlds, #Rudolf Steiner, #Theosophy
   to the fact that the schoolmaster who used to worry him many years ago wore a coat of that color. Innumerable illusions are based upon such associations. Many things leave their mark upon the soul while remaining outside the pale of consciousness. The following may occur. Someone reads in the paper about the death of a well-known person, and forthwith claims to have had a presentiment of it yesterday, although he had neither heard nor seen anything that might have given rise to such a thought. And indeed it is quite true that the thought occurred to him yesterday, as though of its own accord, that this particular person would die; only one thing escaped his attention: two or three hours before this thought occurred to him yesterday, he went to visit an acquaintance; a newspaper lay on The Table; he did not actually read it, but his eyes unconsciously fell on the announcement of the dangerous illness of the person in question. He remained unconscious of the impression he had received, and yet this impression resulted in his presentiment.
  Reflection upon these matters will show how great is the source of illusion and fantasy contained

1.05 - THE HOSTILE BROTHERS - ARCHETYPES OF RESPONSE TO THE UNKNOWN, #Maps of Meaning, #Jordan Peterson, #Psychology
  And he wrote upon The Tables the words of the covenant, the ten commandments. And it came to pass,
  when Moses came down from mount Sinai with the two tables of testimony in Moses hand, when he
  --
  At last he sets the light down on The Table and says: You? Is it really You? Receiving no answer, he
  continues in great haste:

1.06 - BOOK THE SIXTH, #Metamorphoses, #Ovid, #Poetry
  That he for Itys to The Table calls.
  When Procne, now impatient to disclose
  --
  The Thracian monarch from The Table flings,
  While with his cries the vaulted parlour rings;

1.06 - Dhyana and Samadhi, #Raja-Yoga, #Swami Vivkenanda, #unset
  We have taken a cursory view of the different steps in Rja-Yoga, except the finer ones, the training in concentration, which is the goal to which Raja-Yoga will lead us. We see, as human beings, that all our knowledge which is called rational is referred to consciousness. My consciousness of this table, and of your presence, makes me know that The Table and you are here. At the same time, there is a very great part of my existence of which I am not conscious. All the different organs inside the body, the different parts of the brain nobody is conscious of these.
  When I eat food, I do it consciously; when I assimilate it, I do it unconsciously. When the food is manufactured into blood, it is done unconsciously. When out of the blood all the different parts of my body are streng thened, it is done unconsciously. And yet it is I who am doing all this; there cannot be twenty people in this one body. How do I know that I do it, and nobody else? It may be urged that my business is only in eating and assimilating the food, and that streng thening the body by the food is done for me by somebody else. That cannot be, because it can be demonstrated that almost every action of which we are now unconscious can be brought up to the plane of consciousness. The heart is beating apparently without our control. None of us here can control the heart; it goes on its own way. But by practice men can bring even the heart under control, until it will just beat at will, slowly, or quickly, or almost stop. Nearly every part of the body can be brought under control. What does this show? That the functions which are beneath consciousness are also performed by us, only we are doing it unconsciously. We have, then, two planes in which the human mind works. First is the conscious plane, in which all work is always accompanied with the feeling of egoism. Next comes the unconscious plane, where all work is unaccompanied by the feeling of egoism. That part of mind-work which is unaccompanied with the feeling of egoism is unconscious work, and that part which is accompanied with the feeling of egoism is conscious work. In the lower animals this unconscious work is called instinct. In higher animals, and in the highest of all animals, man, what is called conscious work prevails.

1.07 - A MAD TEA-PARTY, #Alice in Wonderland, #Lewis Carroll, #Fiction
  The Table was a large one, but the three were all crowded together at one corner of it. "No room! No room!" they cried out when they saw Alice coming. "There's _plenty_ of room!" said Alice indignantly, and she sat down in a large arm-chair at one end of The Table.
  The Hatter opened his eyes very wide on hearing this, but all he said was "Why is a raven like a writing-desk?"

1.07 - Savitri, #Twelve Years With Sri Aurobindo, #Nirodbaran, #Integral Yoga
  I had no access to the work or to any of his other writings till that year. Though all the works must have been lying on The Table or in the drawers, I had to curb my strong impulse to have a peep into the legend of Savitri. For we were in his room for a different purpose and it would have been a breach of trust on our part to lay hands on his sacred private property. The chance came in 1940, first only to place the requisite manuscripts before him, then gradually to work as a scribe. I still distinctly remember the day when, sitting on the bed with The Table in front of him, he remarked: "You will find in the drawers long exercise books with coloured covers. Bring them." I think I went wrong in the first attempt, the second one met with his smiling approval. What he actually did with them, I cannot say, for he was working all alone, and we were sitting behind. I guess that he must have been giving a first reading to all the versions, for there were quite a number. He had already written to us before his accident that he had recast the first Book about ten times. Perhaps he was going through these and making a selection of the lines and passages for the final version. Then a few months after and at this time he was sitting in the morning in a chair he told me that he needed some exercise books. Without informing the Mother about it, I at once ran to the market and bought two or three exercise books from Manikachetty. He accepted them with a smile and I was happy to find that he used them for copying Savitri. At the end of one of the books he has written: "Last draft of Savitri, Sep.6, 1942." In another exercise book, containing matter up to the end of The Book of the Divine Mother, only at the end of Canto V of Book I, the date written is: April 24, 1944. (This, as you see, was the morning of the Darshan day). From these two dates we can surmise that from 1940, the year in which we presume he took up the work on Savitri, to 1944, he continued working on the first three Books. Now, how much new material did he add to them? We know from his letter to Amal that Book II at any rate, The Book of the Traveller of the Worlds, was just a small passage. Here now we find the fully lengthened and developed Book running into 15 Cantos. The third Book, The Book of the Divine Mother, was also written probably for the first time, for he wrote to Amal in 1946: "...there is also a third sufficiently long Book, The Book of the Divine Mother."
  The next step in the development was his re-copying the entire three Books on big white sheets of paper, in two columns in fine handwriting. There is one date at the end of The Book of the Divine Mother: May 7, 1944, which suggests that the copying of the entire three Books had taken about a year. When this was completed I was called in. Perhaps because his eye-sight was getting dim, I was asked to read to him this final copy. Now began alterations and additions in my hand on the manuscript itself. I regret to say that they marred the clean beauty of the original, and I realise now that it was a brutal act of sacrilege on my part, tantamount to desecration of the carved images on the temple wall. But I cannot imagine either how else I could have inserted so many corrections and additions, one line, one word here, two there, more elsewhere, throughout the entire length. We know how prodigious were the corrections and revisions in so far as Savitri was concerned. One is simply amazed at the enormous pains he has taken to raise Savitri to his ideal of perfection. I wonder if any other poet can be compared with him in this respect. He gave me the example of Virgil who, it seems, wrote six lines in the morning, and went on correcting them during the rest of the day. Even so, his Aeneid runs not even half the length of the first three Books of Savitri. Along with all these revisions, Sri Aurobindo added, on separate small sheets of paper, long passages written in his own hand up to the Canto, The Kingdom of the Greater Mind, Book II. All this work was completed, I believe, by the end of 1944.

1.08 - Attendants, #Twelve Years With Sri Aurobindo, #Nirodbaran, #Integral Yoga
  Dr. Satyendra is an unassuming and nice person, did his part of the job in a quiet and steady way. He was cleaning, for a time, the windows and furniture in Sri Aurobindo's room. Ready to serve but never pushing and not over eager, he kept a closeness and happy relation with all. He used to express very often that he was more of a retiring nature and more intent on personal realisation through Bhakti. Karmayoga did not suit his temperament very well. Whatever might be his particular bent, we saw that he did his own work like a karmayogi, in a genuine spirit of service to the Master whom he always addressed as Sir. His talks with Sri Aurobindo showed his sense of humour, his insight into philosophy, politics and mysticism. Sri Aurobindo seemed to like his company, his quiet devotion, in spite of his constantly grumbling against the integral Yoga and the Supermind. While cleaning the Master's nails as he lay in bed, he would start his old unvarying tale about the necessity of the personal touch, his close contact with his former guru. Sri Aurobindo would listen quietly to his nostalgic monologue. There must be some expression of love, was his constant burden, to which Sri Aurobindo once replied that unity of consciousness is the root and love is its fine flower. A shrewd observer of human and divine nature, it was he who made the pertinent remark that in this Yoga only two persons have achieved complete surrender: the Mother to Sri Aurobindo and Sri Aurobindo to the Mother! As an example he related this story: Sri Aurobindo was lying in bed one day, and the ceiling-fan was revolving at full speed. Satyendra felt that he wanted something, so he approached the Master and asked, "Are you looking for something, Sir?" "Oh, no.... Is Nirod there?" "No, Sir. But can I do anything?" he asked. "I was wondering if the speed of the fan could be reduced," he replied. "I can do it, Sir." "Oh, can you?" he asked. Sri Aurobindo enquired about me because I was given charge of the fan by the Mother, and he would not violate the rule. As for the reduction of the speed, that too was in deference to the wishes of the Mother, for once on entering Sri Aurobindo's room, she saw the fan turning at full speed and remarked, "Oh, what a storm!" To give another instance: when we wanted to move The Table-fan a bit nearer him, he said, "No, Mother has kept it there." This is how we learnt submission and obedience not only in big matters, but even in small trivialities.
  The Mother told Satyendra recently on his birthday that Sri Aurobindo had come to her on the eve of his interview with her and said that he had taken good care of Sri Aurobindo's body. What a touching recognition from Sri Aurobindo! Even after leaving the body, the Guru remembers a kind act, some help rendered to him by his disciple! What a Divine Magnanimity! We know also that all those who had served him during his accident period have had their reward in some form or other, in the material and spiritual life.

1.08 - BOOK THE EIGHTH, #Metamorphoses, #Ovid, #Poetry
  The Table sets; th' invited Gods lie down.
  The trivet-table of a foot was lame,
  --
  This was The Table's ornament and pride,
  With figures wrought: like pages at his side
  --
  And to The Table sent the smoaking lard;
  On which with eager appetite they dine,

1.08 - Sri Aurobindos Descent into Death, #Preparing for the Miraculous, #George Van Vrekhem, #Integral Yoga
  There slept The Tables of the Ignorance,
   There the dumb dragon edicts of her sway,

1.08 - The Historical Significance of the Fish, #Aion, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
  earth] eats the fish that was drawn from the deep, at The Table
  which you have prepared for them that believe; for the fish was

11.11 - The Ideal Centre, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 04, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   Once when the Mother was asked by a group of disciples to give permission and blessings for opening a centre, She said in answer: "To open a centre is not sufficient in itself. It must be the pure hearth of perfect sincerity, in a total consecration to the Divine." This is the first motto or mantra that should be inscribed on The Tablet of the inner constitution of every group organisation. It states the basic spirit, the true inspiration that should initiate the work and guide it through. The second mantra is embodied in these words of Sri Aurobindo: "Love the Mother: Always behave as if She was looking at you, for indeed She is always present." These are words that should be kept always bright and blazing in the heart of each and every one. It gives the source and origin of the inspiration, the single fount of all movements collective and individual. And a third mantra not less living or less urgent has been given by the Mother: "Let us work as we pray, for indeed work is the body's best prayer to the Divine." Here we learn of the way, the process that is to be followed, the skill as it were, for realising the goal.
   And for a final comprehension and direction we are to remember these words of Sri Aurobindo: "All problems of existence are essentially problems of harmony."

1.11 - Higher Laws, #Walden, and On The Duty Of Civil Disobedience, #Henry David Thoreau, #Philosophy
  Yet, for my part, I was never unusually squeamish; I could sometimes eat a fried rat with a good relish, if it were necessary. I am glad to have drunk water so long, for the same reason that I prefer the natural sky to an opium-eaters heaven. I would fain keep sober always; and there are infinite degrees of drunkenness. I believe that water is the only drink for a wise man; wine is not so noble a liquor; and think of dashing the hopes of a morning with a cup of warm coffee, or of an evening with a dish of tea! Ah, how low I fall when I am tempted by them! Even music may be intoxicating. Such apparently slight causes destroyed Greece and Rome, and will destroy England and America. Of all ebriosity, who does not prefer to be intoxicated by the air he breathes? I have found it to be the most serious objection to coarse labors long continued, that they compelled me to eat and drink coarsely also. But to tell the truth, I find myself at present somewhat less particular in these respects. I carry less religion to The Table, ask no blessing; not because I am wiser than I was, but, I am obliged to confess, because, however much it is to be regretted, with years I have grown more coarse and indifferent. Perhaps these questions are entertained only in youth, as most believe of poetry. My practice is
  nowhere, my opinion is here. Nevertheless I am far from regarding myself as one of those privileged ones to whom the Ved refers when it says, that he who has true faith in the Omnipresent Supreme Being may eat all that exists, that is, is not bound to inquire what is his food, or who prepares it; and even in their case it is to be observed, as a Hindoo commentator has remarked, that the Vedant limits this privilege to the time of distress.

1.11 - Woolly Pomposities of the Pious Teacher, #Magick Without Tears, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
  Now that we are agreed upon the conditions to be satisfied if we are to allow that a given proposition contains a Thought at all, it is proper to turn our attention to the relative value of different kinds of thought. This question is of the very first importance: the whole theory of Education depends upon a correct standard. There are facts and facts: one would not necessarily be much the wiser if one got the Encyclopaedia Britannica by heart, or The Tables of Logarithms. The one aim of Mathematics, in fact Whitehead points this out in his little Shilling Arithmetic is to make one fact do the work of thousands.
  What we are looking for is a working Hierarchy of Facts.

1.12 - The Sociology of Superman, #On the Way to Supermanhood, #Satprem, #Integral Yoga
  We are born in a lead casing. It surrounds us completely. It is airtight and invisible, but it is there all the same, covering our least gestures and reactions. We are born ready-made, as it were, but the making is not of our own, neither in the best nor in the worst. There are millions of sensations, which are not yet thoughts, but like seeds of desire or repulsion, odors of fear, odors of anguish, like a subtle fungus lining our caves: layers upon layers of prohibitions and taboos, and a few rare permissions thrown in like an escape of the same dark onrush in our tunnels. And, in the middle of all that, a bewildered and lost little look who will soon be taught life, good and evil, geometry and The Tables of the Law. A little look getting more and more veiled, and definitely lost after he has been made to understand everything. For the obvious and natural assumption is that a child understands nothing and has to be taught how to live. But it could be that a child understands very well, even if that does not agree with our constructs, and that we merely teach him to bury his knowledge and replace it with a ready-made science, which buries him for good. Then we spend thirty years of our life undoing what they have done, unless we are a particularly successful subject, that is, definitively immured, satisfied, polite and holding degrees. Hence, a great part of the work involves not doing but undoing that spell. We will be told that this struggle is fruitful, enriching, that it develops our muscles and personality that is wrong. It hardens us, develops fighting muscles in us and may well drive us into an against as noxious as the for. Moreover, it does not develop a personality, but a mask, for the true person is there, totally there, artless and wide open, in the eyes of a newborn child we only add the misery of struggle. We believe utterly, intensely and blindly in the power of suffering; it has been the subconscious mark of our entire Western civilization for the last two thousand years. Perhaps it was necessary, given the denseness of our substance. But the law of suffering is a law of Falsehood what is true smiles, that's all. Suffering is a sign of falsehood, the product of falsehood; they go hand and hand. To believe that suffering is enriching is to believe that cancer is a boon from the gods, although cancer, too, can help us break the shell of falsehood. Like all virtues, this negative virtue leaves a permanent shadow on us; and even the unobscured sun is still blemished by it. The blows, truly and necessarily, leave their mark; they produce liberated beings with scorched hearts who remember having suffered. That memory is yet another veil over the artless look. The law of the gods is a sunlit one. And perhaps the whole work of Sri Aurobindo and Mother is to have brought the world the possibility of a sunlit path on which suffering, pain and disaster are no longer necessary in order to progress.
  The apprentice superman does not believe in suffering. He believes in enrichment through joy; he believes in Harmony. He does not believe in education; he believes in the power of truth in the heart of all things and all beings he only helps that truth to grow with as little interference as possible. He trusts in the powers of that truth. He knows that man always moves toward his goal, inexorably, despite everything he is told or taught he only tries to suppress that despite. He simply waters that little sapling of truth and then again, with some caution, for some saplings prefer a sandy and rocky soil. But, at least, in that City or rather, laboratory of the future the child will be born in less stifling conditions. He will not be brainwashed, met at every street corner by screaming posters, corrupted by television or poisoned by vulgar movies, not burdened by all the vibrations of anxiety, fear or desire that his mother may have conscientiously accumulated in her womb through entertaining reading, debilitating films or a torn home life for everything is recorded, the slightest vibration, the least shock; everything enters the embryo freely, remains and accumulates there. The Greeks knew this well, and the Egyptians and the Indians, who used to surround the mother with special conditions of beauty and harmony so that the breath of the gods could pervade each day and each breath of the child, so that everything could be an inspiration of truth. And when the mother and father decided to have a child, they did it as a prayer, a sacrifice for incarnating the gods of the future. It takes only a spark of aspiration, a flame of entreaty, a luminous breath in the mother's heart for the same light to answer and come down, the identical flame, the kindred intensity of life if we are gray and dull, we will summon only the grayness and nothingness of millions of lifeless men.

1.13 - On despondency., #The Ladder of Divine Ascent, #Saint John of Climacus, #unset
  8. At the third hour the demon of despondency produces shivering, headache, and even colic. At the ninth hour the sick man gathers his strength. And when The Table is laid he jumps out of bed. But the hour of prayer has come; again the body is weighed down. He had begun to pray, but it steeps him in sleep, and tears his response to shreds with untimely yawns.5
  9. Each of the other passions is destroyed by some particular virtue. But despondency for the monk is a general death.

1.15 - ON THE THOUSAND AND ONE GOALS, #Thus Spoke Zarathustra, #Friedrich Nietzsche, #Philosophy
  A tablet of the good hangs over every people. Behold, it is The Tablet of their overcomings; behold, it
  is the voice of their will to power.
  --
  will to the root of one's soul"- this was The Tablet of
  overcoming that another people hung up over themselves and became powerful and eternal thereby.

1.18 - On insensibility, that is, deadening of the soul and the death of the mind before the death of the body., #The Ladder of Divine Ascent, #Saint John of Climacus, #unset
  4. I have seen many people like this hear about death and the terrible judgment and shed tears, and with the tears still in their eyes they eagerly go to a meal. And I was amazed how this tyrant, this stinkpot of gluttony, by complete indifference, can grow so strong as to turn The Tables even on mourning.
  5. As far as my poor powers and knowledge allow, I have exposed the wiles and weals of this stony, obstinate, raging and stupid passion. I have not the patience to expatiate on it. He who is experienced and able in the Lord should not shrink from applying healing to the sores. For I am not ashamed to admit my own powerlessness, since I am sorely afflicted with this sickness. I should not have been able to discover its wiles and tricks by myself if I had not caught it and held it firmly, probing it to make it acknowledge what has been said above, and plying it with the scourge of the fear of the Lord and with unceasing prayer. That is why this tyrant and evil doer said to me: My subjects laugh when they see corpses. When they stand at prayer they are completely stony, hard and darkened. When they see the holy altar they feel nothing; when they partake of the Gift, it is as if they had eaten ordinary bread. When I see persons moved by compunction, I mock them. From my father I learnt to kill all good things which are born of courage and love. I am the mother of laughter, the nurse of sleep, the friend of a full belly. When exposed I do not grieve. I go hand in hand with sham piety.1

1.20 - On bodily vigil and how to use it to attain spiritual vigil and how to practise it., #The Ladder of Divine Ascent, #Saint John of Climacus, #unset
  8. The preparing of The Table exposes gluttons, but the work of prayer exposes lovers of God. The former dance on seeing The Table, but the latter scowl.
  9. Long sleep produces forgetfulness, but vigil purifies the memory.

1.21 - Tabooed Things, #The Golden Bough, #James George Frazer, #Occultism
  also without knives. If any morsels fell from The Table they were
  left lying there for the lonely souls that had no living relations

1.22 - ON THE GIFT-GIVING VIRTUE, #Thus Spoke Zarathustra, #Friedrich Nietzsche, #Philosophy
  sneaks around The Table of those who give. Sickness
  speaks out of such craving and invisible degeneration;

1.240 - Talks 2, #Talks, #Sri Ramana Maharshi, #Hinduism
  Madhavaswami, the attendant devotee, slips in noiselessly with a sheaf of betels in hand. He moves to The Table. Sri Bhagavan who is reclining on the sofa, sees him and calls out, yet kindly; Sh, Sh; what are you doing?
  The attendant softly murmurs, Nothing, leaves the betel there and fumbles hesitatingly.

1.25 - On the destroyer of the passions, most sublime humility, which is rooted in spiritual feeling., #The Ladder of Divine Ascent, #Saint John of Climacus, #unset
  3. Let all who are led by the Spirit of God enter with us into this spiritual and wise gathering, holding in their spiritual hands the God-inscribed tablets of knowledge. We have met, we have investigated, and we have probed the meaning of this precious inscription. And one said: It2 means constant oblivion of ones achievements. Another: It is the acknowledgement of oneself as the last of all and the greatest sinner of all. And another: The minds recognition of ones weakness and impotence. Another again: In fits of rage it means to forestall ones neighbour and be first to stop the quarrel. And again another: Recognition of divine grace and divine mercy. And again another: The feeling of a contrite soul, and the renunciation of ones own will. But when I had listened to all this and had attentively and soberly considered it, I found that I had not been able to comprehend the blessed sense of that virtue from what had been said. Therefore, last of all, having gathered what fell from the lips of those learned and blessed fathers as a dog gathers the crumbs that fall from The Table, I too gave my definition of it and said: Humility is a nameless grace in the soul, its name known only to those who have learned it by experience. It is unspeakable wealth, a name and gift from God, for it is said: Learn not from an angel, not from man, and not from a book, but from Me, that is, from Me indwelling, from My illumination and action in you, for I am meek and humble in heart and in thought and in spirit, and your souls shall find rest from conflicts and relief from arguments.3
  4. The appearance of this sacred vine is one thing during the winter of the passions, another in the spring of fruit-blossom, yet another in the actual harvest of the virtues. Yet all these different stages concur in gladness and fruit-bearing, and therefore they all have their own signs and sure evidence of fruit to come. For as soon as the cluster of holy humility begins to blossom within us, we at once begin, though with an effort, to hate all human glory and praise, and to banish from ourselves irritation and anger. In proportion as this queen of virtues makes progress in our soul by spiritual growth, so we regard all the good deeds accomplished by us as nothing, or rather as an abomination, assuming that

1.25 - Temporary Kings, #The Golden Bough, #James George Frazer, #Occultism
  The Table he was served on bended knees, with all the rites due to
  the estate of a prince. The ceremony ended with the dinner, and

1.27 - On holy solitude of body and soul., #The Ladder of Divine Ascent, #Saint John of Climacus, #unset
  1. We are like bought serfs under contract to unholy passions; we therefore know to some extent the whims, ways, will and wiles of the spirits that rule over our poor souls. But there are others who through the action of the Holy Spirit, and by reason of their liberation from the rule of those spirits, are fully alive to their tricks. The former, being in a painful state of sickness, can only guess about the relief which would come with good health; while the latter, being in a healthy condition, are able to form ideas and draw conclusions about the miseries attendant on sickness. That is why we, who are weak and infirm, hesitate to philosophize in our discourse about the haven of solitude, for we know that at The Table of the good brotherhood there is always some cur watching to snatch from it a piece of bread, that is, a soul, and it then runs off with it in its mouth and devours it on the quiet. We do not want our discourse to give room to that dog, and an opportunity to those who are looking for opportunities, and for this reason we do not consider it permissible to talk about peace to the courageous warriors of our King who are struggling in the battle. We will simply remark that crowns of peace and calm are woven for those who do not flag in the fight. But we do not want to grieve anyone by speaking of other things without even mentioning this, and so we shall, if you wish, speak briefly about solitude, if only in order to explain what it is.
  2. Solitude of the body is the knowledge and reduction to order of the habits and feelings. And solitude of soul is the knowledge of ones thoughts and an inviolable mind.

1.300 - 1.400 Talks, #Talks, #Sri Ramana Maharshi, #Hinduism
  Madhavaswami, the attendant devotee, slips in noiselessly with a sheaf of betels in hand. He moves to The Table. Sri Bhagavan who is reclining on the sofa, sees him and calls out, yet kindly; "Sh, Sh; what are you doing?"
  The attendant softly murmurs, "Nothing", leaves the betel there and fumbles hesitatingly.

1.40 - Coincidence, #Magick Without Tears, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
  You walk quietly into the Casino; it seems to you that the excitement is even more noticeable than usual. You see a friend at The Table "Here in the nick of time!" he gasps. "Black has just turned up for the 24th time running." You press forward to plank the maximum on Red. The wheel spins; Black again! "Forty thousand she-devils in the belfry of St. Nicholas Rocambole-de-Ronchonot!"
  "But --- but" (you stammer when spirits of hartshorn have revived you) "in the whole history of The Tables a colour has never turned up more than 24 times running!"
  My poor friend, what has that got to do with it? True, from the start it is countless millions to 1 that there will not be a run of 24 on the red or the black; but the probability on any single spin (ignoring zero) is always one to one. The black compartments do not contract because the ball has fallen into any one of them.

1.48 - The Corn-Spirit as an Animal, #The Golden Bough, #James George Frazer, #Occultism
  Yule the Yule Boar stands on The Table. Often it is kept till the
  sowing-time in spring, when part of it is mixed with the seed-corn
  --
  Christmas Boar, and stands on The Table till the morning of New
  Year's Day, when it is distributed among the cattle. In other parts
  --
  The Table standing on all fours, where it remains in this posture
  for several days. In other parts of the island, again, though the
  --
  a light beside it on The Table all through the festal season. On New
  Year's Day and Epiphany, before sunrise, a little of the cake is

15.07 - Souls Freedom, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 05, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   At one time Mother was asking for, even pleading for collaboration from the material nature. It was accorded in principle but in act it was found wanting. Now The Tables are turned. The earth-consciousness has now to ask for, pray for collaboration from the Divine. The material consciousness has to come forward and take the lead and play the frontal role in the working out of the evolution. The collaboration of her physical body has been withdrawn, in order to leave us free in our physical movements so that we may learn to labour and labour in full freedom for the service expected of us. We say she has withdrawn herself, that is to say, in her physical body, but she is still there, and her being there, her very existence is force, a helping force and that is collaboration enough and is always at our disposal.
   Now at present it all depends how much the earth consciousness has received, imbibed or assimilated of the Divine Presence. That will be the measure of the fulfilment human being can achieve. As much as we earth-creatures feel and express of the higher reality, that much we shall become truly and divinely. If we continue to be the old stock with no or little change, well, we shall have to wait perhaps for another million years.

1.52 - Killing the Divine Animal, #The Golden Bough, #James George Frazer, #Occultism
  on The Table where the feast is set out. Here they beg pardon of the
  beast and worship him. Then his flesh is roasted and eaten in

1.63 - Fear, a Bad Astral Vision, #Magick Without Tears, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
  Apollo is the God of Music, pre-eminently; but He is too all-comprehensive, all-pervading, to be much use in a Talisman except as a general background. But there are the Muses: Polymina (or Polyhymnia) seems the one you want: she inspires the sublime hymn. How to invoke her is a matter for prolonged consideration. One would hardly see how to tackle the problem at all, unless by digging out an Angel from one of the Enochian Tablets. (See Equinox I, 7 and 8). Perhaps there is a square ruled by Sol (or Venus), Fire, Air and Water in The Tablet of one of these, with an appropriate Character on the summit of the Pyramid. If so, all would be plain sailing.
  Of course, there are other Gods, notably Pan. (I must ask you to set my Hymn to Pan to music). But I doubt if any of these are what you want. Probably the most practical plan would be to make a musical conjuration of Sol: use this as your invocation when you go on the Astral Plane: there find a suitable guide to the proper authority and so on!

1929-04-14 - Dangers of Yoga - Two paths, tapasya and surrender - Impulses, desires and Yoga - Difficulties - Unification around the psychic being - Ambition, undoing of many Yogis - Powers, misuse and right use of - How to recognise the Divine Will - Accept things that come from Divine - Vital devotion - Need of strong body and nerves - Inner being, invariable, #Questions And Answers 1929-1931, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  A story is told of a Yogi who had attained wonderful powers. He was invited by his disciples to a great dinner. It was served on a big low table. The disciples asked their Master to show his power in some way. He knew he should not, but the seed of ambition was there in him and he thought, After all, it is a very innocent thing and it may prove to them that such things are possible and teach them the greatness of God. So he said, Take away The Table, but only The Table, let The Table-cloth remain as it is with all the dishes upon it. The disciples cried out, Oh, that cannot be done, everything will fall down. But he insisted and they removed The Table from under the cloth. Lo, the miracle! The cloth and all that was upon it remained there just as though The Table was underneath. The disciples wondered. But all on a sudden the Master jumped up and rushed out screaming and crying, Nevermore shall I have a disciple, nevermore! Woe is me! I have betrayed my God. His heart was on fire; he had used the divine powers for selfish ends.
  It is always wrong to display powers. This does not mean that there is no use for them. But they have to be used in the same way as they came. They come by union with the Divine. They must be used by the will of the Divine and not for display. If you come across someone who is blind and you have the power to make him seeif it is the Divine Will that the man shall see, you have only to say, Let him see and he will see. But if you wish to make him see simply because you want to cure him, then you use the power to satisfy your personal ambition. Most often, in such cases, you not only lose your power but you create a great disturbance in the man. Yet in appearance the two ways are the same; but in one case you act because of the Divine Will and in the other for some personal motive.

1951-02-08 - Unifying the being - ideas of good and bad - Miracles - determinism - Supreme Will - Distinguishing the voice of the Divine, #Questions And Answers 1950-1951, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   A story is told of a Yogi who had attained wonderful powers. He was invited by his disciples to a great dinner. It was served on a big low table. The disciples asked their Master to show his power in some way. He knew he should not, but the seed of ambition was there in him and he thought, After all, it is a very innocent thing and it may prove to them that such things are possible and teach them the greatness of God. So he said, Take away The Table, but only The Table, let The Table-cloth remain as it is with all the dishes upon it. The disciples cried out, Oh, that cannot be done, everything will fall down. But he insisted and they removed The Table from under the cloth. Lo, the miracle! The cloth and all that was upon it remained there just as though The Table was underneath. The disciples wondered. But all of a sudden the Master jumped up and rushed out screaming and crying, Nevermore shall I have a disciple, nevermore! Woe is me! I have betrayed my God.
   Questions and Answers 1929 (14 April)

1951-02-19 - Exteriorisation- clairvoyance, fainting, etc - Somnambulism - Tartini - childrens dreams - Nightmares - gurus protection - Mind and vital roam during sleep, #Questions And Answers 1950-1951, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I went out of my body under the effect of chloroform. I saw my body on The Table and I witnessed the operation.
   So too I knew quite a remarkable clairvoyant. One day she had to undergo an operation and she was chloroformed; she went out of her body. Suddenly she began to see what was going on in the minds of the people who were there. She had the habit of talking, even while asleep, and she began to speak out quite aloud: she said that so-and-so had worries, that another had a problem to solve, and that its solution was such and such a thing.

1953-04-29, #Questions And Answers 1953, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   I am not telling you this to encourage one particular religion rather than another. But this is a procedure that seems generous. Otherwise there would be no religions; there would be masters and disciples, people who have a higher teaching and an exceptional experience. That would be a very good thing. But as soon as the master is gone, what happens is that the knowledge he gave is changed into a religion. Rigid dogmas are established, religious rules come into being and one cannot but bow down before The Tables of the Law. Yet at the beginning it was not like that. You are told: This is true, this is false, the Master has said. Some time later the master becomes a god, and you are told: God has said this.
   Note that I am telling you this because I know that here you are all liberated from religions. If I had before me someone having a religion he believed in, I would tell him: It is very good, keep your religion, continue. Happily for all of you, you dont have one. And I hope you will never have one, for it means a door shut upon all progress.

1954-06-16 - Influences, Divine and other - Adverse forces - The four great Asuras - Aspiration arranges circumstances - Wanting only the Divine, #Questions And Answers 1954, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  Some people have this power even without having tried to make any progress, and somebody will always come along to give them a book and tell them, without even knowing why, Here, read this book, it will interest you; or else they will enter a house and see a book lying on The Tableit is just the one thing they will want to read. It depends a great deal on the intensity of the inner aspiration. If you are in a state of conscious aspiration and very sincere, well, everything around you will be arranged in order to help in your aspiration, whether directly or indirectly, that is, either to make you progress, put you in touch with something new or to eliminate from your nature something that has to disappear. This is something quite remarkable. If you are truly in a state of intensity of aspiration, there is not a circumstance which does not come to help you to realise this aspiration. Everything comes, everything, as though there were a perfect and absolute consciousness organising around you all things, and you yourself in your outer ignorance may not recognise it and may protest at first against the circumstances as they show themselves, may complain, may try to change them; but after a while, when you have become wiser, and there is a certain distance between you and the event, well, you will realise that it was just what you needed to do to make the necessary progress. And, you know, it is a will, a supreme goodwill which arranges all things around you, and even when you complain and protest instead of accepting, it is exactly at such moments that it acts most effectively.
  I have written a short sentence which will appear in the Bulletin, the next Bulletin. It goes something like this (I dont remember the words exactly now): If you say to the Divine with conviction, I want only You, the Divine will arrange all the circumstances in such a way as to compel you to be sincere.1 Something in the being I want only You. the aspiration and then one wants a hundred odd things all the time, isnt that so? At times something comes, just usually to disturb everythingit stands in the way and prevents you from realising your aspiration. Well, the Divine will come without showing Himself, without your seeing Him, without your having any inkling of it, and He will arrange all the circumstances in such a way that everything that prevents you from belonging solely to the Divine will be removed from your path, inevitably. Then when all is removed, you begin to howl and complain; but later, if you are sincere and look at yourself straight in the eye you have said to the Lord, you have said, I want only You. He will remain close to you, all the rest will go away. This is indeed a higher Grace. Only, you must say this with conviction. I dont even mean that you must say it integrally, because if one says it integrally, the work is done. What is necessary is that one part of the being, indeed the central will, says it with conviction: I want only You. Even once, and it suffices: all that takes more or less long, sometimes it stretches over years, but one reaches the goal.

1954-09-08 - Hostile forces - Substance - Concentration - Changing the centre of thought - Peace, #Questions And Answers 1954, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  There were hundreds of people at his meetings. They would all sit on their knees as one does in Japan. He struck a table with a stick and everyone brought down his mental force to the stomach; and then they remained like that for oh! at least half an hour. And after half an hour he struck The Table a second time and they released their mental force and began chatting not very much, for the Japanese do not talk much, but nevertheless they talk.
  There now! But mark that there was something very true, in the see that if ever you have a headache I advise you to do this: to take the thought-force, the mental force and even if you can draw a little of your vital force, that tooand make it come down, like this (gesture of very slowly sliding both hands from the top of the head downwards). Well, if you have a headache or a congestion, if you have caught a touch of the sun, for instance, indeed if anything has happened to you, well, if you know how to do this and bring down the force here, like this, here (showing the centre of the chest), or even lower down (showing the stomach), well, it will disappear. It will disappear. You will be able to do this in five minutes. You can try, the next time you have a headache I hope you wont have a headache but the next time you have it, try this. Sit upright, like this (movement showing an sana posture). The Japanese say you should sit on your heels but that might disturb your meditation, sitting like thatthey call it sitting at ease. The Indian fashion is like this (gesture), otherwise you must sit like this (gesture); this is harder when you are not accustomed to it.

1956-06-06 - Sign or indication from books of revelation - Spiritualised mind - Stages of sadhana - Reversal of consciousness - Organisation around central Presence - Boredom, most common human malady, #Questions And Answers 1956, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  And one cant say that one experiences this reversal there is no feeling, it is almost a mechanical factit is extraordinarily mechanical. (Mother takes an object from The Table beside her and turns it upside down.) There would be some very interesting things to say about the difference between the moment of realisation, of siddhilike this reversal of consciousness for example and all the work of development, the tapasya; to say how it comes about. For the sadhana, tapasya is one thing and the siddhi another, quite a different thing. You may do tapasya for centuries, and you will always go as at a tangentcloser and closer to the realisation, nearer and nearer, but it is only when the siddhi is given to you then, everything is changed, everything is reversed. And this is inexpressible, for as soon as it is put in words it escapes. But there is a differencea real difference, essential, totalbetween aspiration, the mental tension, even the tension of the highest, most luminous mind and realisation: something which has been decided above from all time, and is absolutely independent of all personal effort, of all gradation. Dont you see, it is not bit by bit that one reaches it, it is not by a small, constant, regular effort, it is not that: it is something that comes suddenly; it is established without ones knowing how or why, but all is changed.
  And it will be like that for everybody, for the whole universe: it goes on and on, it moves forward very slowly, and then one moment, all of a sudden, it will be done, finishednot finished: its the beginning!

1956-07-11 - Beauty restored to its priesthood - Occult worlds, occult beings - Difficulties and the supramental force, #Questions And Answers 1956, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  But now that person, who is perhaps a bit impatient, tells me this: Why have the difficulties increased for quite a large number of sadhaks? (Mother puts the paper down forcefully on The Table) Who told you that it is not because you have become more conscious! that all your difficulties were there before, only you did not know it? If you see more clearly and see things which are not very pretty, it is not the fault of the Supermind, it is your fault! It gives you a light, a mirror in which you can see yourself better than you did before, and you are a little troubled because it is not always very pretty? But what can I do?
  And this person concludes: Doesnt the supramental Force work here in spite of all the obstacles the unregenerate human nature puts up against it? Truly, I hope it does! for otherwise, nothing could be done, the world would never be regenerated. But I have explained to you why it seems more difficult to you. It is because you are a little more conscious now and see things you did not see before.

1957-03-15 - Reminiscences of Tlemcen, #Questions And Answers 1957-1958, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  One day, towards evening, one of these people arrived and started asking questions, ludicrous ones besides. Then Madame X said to me, You will see, we are going to have a little fun. In the verandah of the house there was a big dining-table, a very large table, like that, quite wide, with eight legs, four on each side. It was really massive, and heavy. Chairs had been arranged to receive this man, at a little distance from The Table. He was at one end, Madame X at the other; I was seated on one side, Monsieur X also. All four of us were there. Nobody was near The Table, all of us were at a distance from it. And so, he was asking questions, as I said rather ludicrous ones, on the powers one could have and what could be done with what he called magic. She looked at me and said nothing but sat very still. Suddenly I heard a cry, a cry of terror. The Table started moving and with an almost heroic gesture went to attack the poor man seated at the other end! It went and bumped against him. Madame X had not touched it, nobody had touched it. She had only concentrated on The Table and by her vital power had made it move. At first The Table had wobbled a little, then had started moving slowly, then suddenly, as in one bound, it flung itself on that man, who went away and never came back!
  She also had the power to dematerialise and rematerialise things. And she never said anything, she did not boast, she did not say, I am going to do something, she did not speak of anything; she just did it quietly. She did not attach much importance to these things, she knew they were just a proof that there are other forces than purely material ones.

1957-05-08 - Vital excitement, reason, instinct, #Questions And Answers 1957-1958, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  There is a story about some officers in North Africain Algeriawho had adopted a monkey. The monkey lived with them and one day at dinner they had a grotesque idea and gave the monkey something to drink. They gave it alcohol. The monkey first saw the others drink, this seemed to it something quite interesting, and it drank a glass, a full glass of wine. Afterwards it was ill, as ill as could be, it rolled under The Table with all kinds of pains and was really in a very bad way, that is, it gave the men an example of the spontaneous effect of alcohol when the physical nature is not already perverted. It nearly died of poisoning. It recovered. And some time later it was again allowed to come for dinner as it was all right, and somebody placed a glass of wine in front of it. It picked it up in a terrible rage and flung it at the head of the man who had given the glass to it. By that it showed that it was much wiser than the men!
  It is a good thing to begin to learn at an early age that to lead an efficient life and obtain from ones body the maximum it is able to give, reason must be the master of the house. And it is not a question of yoga or higher realisation, it is something which should be taught everywhere, in every school, every family, every home: man was made to be a mental being, and merely to be a manwe are not speaking of anything else, we are speaking only of being a manlife must be dominated by reason and not by vital impulses. This should be taught to all children from their infancy. If one is not dominated by reason, one is a brute lower than the animal; for animals dont have a mind or a reason to dominate them, but they obey the instinct of the species. There is an instinct of the species which is an extremely reasonable instinct that regulates all their activities for their own good, and automatically, without knowing it, they are subject to this instinct of the species which is altogether reasonable from the point of view of that species, of each species. And those animals which for some reason or other become free of itas I was saying just a while ago, those which live near man and begin to obey man instead of obeying the instinct of the speciesare perverted and lose the qualities of their species. But an animal left to its natural life and free from human influence is an extremely reasonable being from its own point of view, for it only does things which are in conformity with its nature and its own good. Naturally, it meets with disasters, for it is constantly at war with all the other species, but it does not itself act foolishly. Stupidities and perversion begin with conscious mind and the human species. It is the wrong use man makes of his mental capacity. Perversion begins with humanity. It is a distortion of the progress of Nature which mental consciousness represents. And, therefore, the first thing which should be taught to every human being as soon as he is able to think, is that he should obey reason which is a super-instinct of the species. Reason is the master of the nature of mankind. One must obey reason and absolutely refuse to be the slave of instincts. And here I am not talking to you about yoga, I am not talking about spiritual life, not at all; it has nothing to do with that. It is the basic wisdom of human life, purely human life: every human being who obeys anything other than reason is a kind of brute lower than the animal. Thats all. And this should be taught everywhere; it is the basic education which should be given to children.

1963 01 14, #On Thoughts And Aphorisms, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
   But everything that persists, that tries to cling and endure, all these prohibitions and this habit of cutting life in twointo small things and big things, the sacred and the profane. What! say the people who profess to follow a spiritual life, how can you make such little things, such insignificant things the object of spiritual experience? And yet this is an experience that becomes more and more concrete and real, even materially; its not that there are some things where the Lord is and some things where He is not. The Lord is always there. He takes nothing seriously, everything amuses Him and He plays with you, if you know how to play. You do not know how to play, people do not know how to play. But how well He knows how to play! How well He plays! With everything, with the smallest things: you have some things to put on The Table? Dont feel that you have to think and arrange, no, lets play: lets put this one here and that one there, and this one like that. And then another time its different again. What a good game and such fun!
   So, it is agreed, we shall try to learn how to laugh with the Lord.

1.ac - The Buddhist, #Crowley - Poems, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
  Rings on The Table, what resistless dart
  Strike me I love you; can you satisfy

1.anon - The Epic of Gilgamesh Tablet VII, #Anonymous - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  she was holding The Tablet and was reading it out to her Ereshkigal.
  She raised her head when she saw me

1f.lovecraft - A Reminiscence of Dr. Samuel Johnson, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   Reign, including the lamented Mr. Dryden, who sat much at The Tables of
   Wills Coffee-House. With Mr. Addison and Dr. Swift I later became very
  --
   in verse, writ on the Surface of The Table; but lacking the Aid he
   usually had in his Composition, he made a bad grammatical Blunder. I

1f.lovecraft - Ashes, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   I leaned across The Table, and gazed searchingly into the eyes of the
   abject figure that slouched dejectedly in the big chair. Then I rose,

1f.lovecraft - Deaf, Dumb, and Blind, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   pages on The Table and floor, and one sheet still in the machine. He
   had stopped work, it appeared, with some suddenness; perhaps because of
  --
   have pounded on The Table with vigor enough to rouse a charge of
   Charon. At first I thought he might have slipped out of the house for a

1f.lovecraft - Facts concerning the Late, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   around The Tables of the Knights Head.
   Arthur Jermyn waited very patiently for the expected box from M.

1f.lovecraft - From Beyond, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   that machine near The Table will generate waves acting on unrecognised
   sense-organs that exist in us as atrophied or rudimentary vestiges.

1f.lovecraft - He, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   Before seating himself across The Table from me, my host paused for a
   moment as if in embarrassment; then, tardily removing his gloves,
  --
   finally flowed under The Table and across the room to where the
   blackened head with the eyes still glared at me. Around that head it

1f.lovecraft - Herbert West-Reanimator, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   The body on The Table had risen with a blind and terrible groping, and
   we had heard a sound. I should not call that sound a voice, for it was

1f.lovecraft - Poetry and the Gods, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   from The Table and searched for some healing bit of poetry. Poetry had
   always relieved her troubled mind better than anything else, though

1f.lovecraft - The Call of Cthulhu, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   conspicuous freshness of The Tablet implied kinship with anything but
   archaeology. Young Wilcoxs rejoinder, which impressed my uncle enough

1f.lovecraft - The Case of Charles Dexter Ward, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   was The Table; with a powerful Argand lamp, a pad and pencil, and two
   of the stoppered lekythoi from the shelves outside set down at

1f.lovecraft - The Challenge from Beyond, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   not have known he held it. He put it upon The Table, keeping the torch
   turned from it; then stepped to the flap of the tent and closed it.
   He went back to The Table, drew up the camp chair, and turned the flash
   directly upon the cube, focusing it so far as he could upon its heart.

1f.lovecraft - The Disinterment, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   Seeing no other heavy objects in the room, I seized from The Table the
   huge candelabrum, upon which the moon shone with a pallid glow, and

1f.lovecraft - The Dreams in the Witch House, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  shock came. At once he saw there was something on The Table which did
  not belong there, and a second look left no room for doubt. Lying on
  --
  dark within. Entering his room, he placed the spiky thing on The Table,
  and lay down in complete mental and physical exhaustion without pausing
  --
  The evilly grinning beldame still clutched him, and beyond The Table
  stood a figure he had never seen before-a tall, lean man of dead black
  --
  indistinguishable because of The Table and bench, but he must have been
  shod, since there was a clicking whenever he changed position. The man
  --
  on The Table, while the beldame thrust a huge grey quill into Gilman's
  right hand. Over everything was a pall of intensely maddening fear, and
  --
  image on The Table he thought the older northward pull grew a trifle
  stronger; but even so, it was wholly overruled by the newer and more
  --
  triangular gulf at one side. On The Table lay a small white figure-an
  infant boy, unclothed and unconscious-while on the other side stood the
  --
  extend the empty bowl across The Table-and unable to control his own
  motions, he reached far forward and took it in both hands, noticing as
  --
  on The Table a sight which nearly snapped the last thread of his
  reason. Brown Jenkin, tough of sinew and with four tiny hands of

1f.lovecraft - The Dunwich Horror, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   chant their hellish rituals by The Table-like stone on May-Eve and
   Hallowmass. Now that very stone formed the centre of a vast space

1f.lovecraft - The Evil Clergyman, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   thing on The Tablethe thing that looks like a match boxalone. We
   dont know what it is, but we suspect it has something to do with what
  --
   The small object on The Table fascinated me intensely. I seemed to know
   what to do with it, for I drew a pocket electric lightor what looked
  --
   summoned up courage and propped the small object up on The Table
   against a bookthen turned the rays of the peculiar violet light upon
  --
   his left hand toward the small object on The Table. Everyone then
   seemed frightened. The procession of clerics began filing down the
  --
   lamp (i.e., that formerly on The Table, not the still fainter lantern
   he had brought) in his free hand. This is what I saw in the glass:

1f.lovecraft - The Festival, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   curiously gloved, wrote genially on The Tablet and told me I must wait
   a while before I could be led to the place of festival.

1f.lovecraft - The Last Test, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   the library, fully dressed and seated at The Table, alternately
   consulting the notes in his thick observation book, and making fresh
  --
   old book which had lain face down on The Table. She put her hand on his
   shoulder as he sat there, but he did not speak or turn his head. He
  --
   The great notebook of observations on The Table was unwholesome, too.
   The handwriting had a neurotic cast, and the spirit of the entries was
  --
   limply into the chair by The Table as he pored more and more closely
   over the doctors barbarous Greek. Then a sound came, startlingly near,
  --
   haunted beast, and Clarendon lurched forward on The Table, his outflung
   arms sweeping books and paper before them as consciousness went dark
  --
   seconds rest in the chair by The Table took matters out of his hands,
   and he was presently sleeping soundly despite his best intentions.

1f.lovecraft - The Man of Stone, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   I found him here with the lamp burningasleep at The Table, where he
   had been writing in this book. In the corner was the long rawhide whip

1f.lovecraft - The Music of Erich Zann, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   table wrote a brief note, handed it to me, and returned to The Table,
   where he began to write rapidly and incessantly. The note implored me
  --
   crashing against The Table, overturning a chair, and finally groping my
   way to the place where the blackness screamed with shocking music. To

1f.lovecraft - The Picture in the House, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   book of medium size lying upon The Table and presenting such an
   antediluvian aspect that I marvelled at beholding it outside a museum
  --
   steel bows. Donning these, he reached for the volume on The Table and
   turned the pages lovingly.

1f.lovecraft - The Shadow out of Time, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   operating their machines (those on The Tables seemed somehow connected
   with thought) I concluded that their intelligence was enormously

1f.lovecraft - The Temple, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   go! As he spoke he took his ivory image from The Table, pocketed it,
   and seized my arm in an effort to drag me up the companionway to the

1f.lovecraft - The Tomb, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   Will soon lose his wig and slip under The Table;
   But fill up your goblets and pass em around
   Better under The Table than under the ground!
   So revel and chaff

1f.lovecraft - The Tree on the Hill, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   The Table.
   There is something wrong, I muttered. The tree I saw didnt look as
  --
   unreal to be natural! He rapped nervous fingers on The Table. He
   snatched the remaining films and shuffled through them, rapidly.
  --
   by the pile of scattered papers rustling on The Table beside the black
   box. All but one were blank, but that one bore a crude drawing in

1f.lovecraft - The Whisperer in Darkness, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   record and put them on The Table here before you go upstairs with your
   bag. It is here that we shall discuss themyou can see my phonograph on
  --
   Heretake the three machines I point to and set them on The Table.
   That tall one with the two glass lenses in frontthen the box with the
  --
   The Table near where youve put the machinesand see that the dial
   switch on all three machines is jammed over to the extreme left.
  --
   might leave all the apparatus on The Table just as it was. He did not
   essay any comment on what had happened, and indeed no comment could
  --
   From The Table I turned my flashlight to the corner where I thought
   Akeley was, but found to my perplexity that the great easy-chair was

1f.lovecraft - Through the Gates of the Silver Key, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   Around The Table in that strange room in the old French quarter sat the
   men who claimed an interest in the proceedings. There had been the
  --
   reflect, and consult The Tablets of Nhing for advice on what to do.
   Climbing a metal wall in a lane off the main concourse, he entered his
  --
   disgust had by now surged into open rage, and he pounded The Table with
   an apoplectically veined fist. When he spoke, it was in a kind of bark.
  --
   He fumblingly laid on The Table, with his large, white-mittened hand, a
   heavy key of tarnished silvernearly five inches long, of unknown and

1f.lovecraft - Till A the Seas, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   Then he fell upon the floor and wept, for at The Table was propped a
   dry and ancient skeleton.

1f.lovecraft - Two Black Bottles, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   reply, and no movement from the figure behind The Table. I wondered if
   he had not drunk himself to insensibility, and went behind The Table to
   shake him.
  --
   You? I ejaculated, leaning across The Table toward him.
   That is, me after I learned it. His face showed lines of trickery as
  --
   The Table, but could not keep my eyes from it. There was an ominous
   moment of silence as its glow became brighter, and then there came
  --
   yet. . . . In the belfry the bottle which I had left upon The Table was
   gone, though the fragments of the broken one were found on the floor.

1f.lovecraft - Under the Pyramids, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   was mistaken in a late dynasty; and though sand covered The Tablet
   between the great paws, we recalled what Thutmosis IV inscribed

1f.lovecraft - Winged Death, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
   of. Their glances wandered from The Table, on which lay a curious
   assortment of things, to the ceiling overhead, across whose smooth
  --
   of peculiar aspect which floated in a bottle of ammonia on The Table.
   Also on The Table were an open inkwell, a pen and writing-pad, a
   physicians medical case, a bottle of hydrochloric acid, and a tumbler
  --
   at the ceiling, The Table, the thing on the floor, and one another:
   JOURNAL OF
  --
   usual to The Table where I had piled my books, and lit for a second on
   Moores Diptera of Central and Southern Africa. Then as I followed, it
  --
   On The Table were several objectsa worn leather blank-book containing
   the journal just described, a pen, writing-pad, and open inkwell, a

1.fs - The Celebrated Woman - An Epistle By A Married Man, #Schiller - Poems, #Friedrich Schiller, #Poetry
  To stake a florin at The Table
  Confront the pit, or join the walk,
  --
   Pearls in that stringThe Table d'hote!
  Where dames whom man has injuredfly,

1.ia - A Garden Among The Flames, #Arabi - Poems, #Ibn Arabi, #Sufism
  The Tables of the Torah,
  the scrolls of the Qur'n.

1.ia - Fire, #Arabi - Poems, #Ibn Arabi, #Sufism
  and The Tables of the Torah and the book of the Qur'an.
  I follow the religion of Love: whatever way Love's camels take,

1.ia - My Heart Has Become Able, #Arabi - Poems, #Ibn Arabi, #Sufism
  It is The Tablets of the Torah
  And also the leaves of the Koran.

1.ia - Wonder, #Arabi - Poems, #Ibn Arabi, #Sufism
  The Tables of the Torah,
  The scrolls of the Quran.

1.jk - Lamia. Part II, #Keats - Poems, #John Keats, #Poetry
  Thus loaded with a feast The Tables stood,
  Each shrining in the midst the image of a God.

1.jr - I Have Fallen Into Unconsciousness, #Rumi - Poems, #Jalaluddin Rumi, #Poetry
  If I travel to heaven and read The Tablet of the Unseen, O you who are my souls salvation, without you how I am ruined!
  When you cast aside the veil the dead become alive; the light of your face reminded me of the Covenant of Alast.

1.jr - What Hidden Sweetness Is There, #Rumi - Poems, #Jalaluddin Rumi, #Poetry
  The Table arrived from heaven to the tents of the fast, by the
  intervention of the prayers of Jesus, son of Mary.
  In the fast, be expectant of The Table of bounty, for The Table of
  bounty is better than the broth of cabbages.

1.lovecraft - Psychopompos- A Tale in Rhyme, #Lovecraft - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  And climbd The Table where the coffin lay;
  With scaly convolutions strove to find

1.pbs - Ginevra, #Shelley - Poems, #Percy Bysshe Shelley, #Fiction
  Leaned on The Table and at intervals
  Shuddered to hear through the deserted halls

1.pbs - Letter To Maria Gisborne, #Shelley - Poems, #Percy Bysshe Shelley, #Fiction
  Of wave and wind and time.Upon The Table
  More knacks and quips there be than I am able

1.pbs - Oedipus Tyrannus or Swellfoot The Tyrant, #Shelley - Poems, #Percy Bysshe Shelley, #Fiction
  Note by Mrs. Shelley: 'In the brief journal I kept in those days, I find it recorded, in August, 1820, Shelley ''begins Swellfoot the Tyrant, suggested by the pigs at the fair of San Giuliano.'' This was the period of Queen Caroline's landing in England, and the struggles made by George IV. to get rid of her claims; which failing, Lord Castlereagh placed the 'Green Bag' on The Table of the House of Commons, demanding in the King's name that an inquiry should be instituted into his wife's conduct. These circumstances were the theme of all conversation among the English. We were then at the Baths of San Giuliano. A friend came to visit us on the day when a fair was held in the square, beneath our windows: Shelley read to us his Ode to Liberty; and was riotously accompanied by the grunting of a quantity of pigs brought for sale to the fair. He compared it to the 'chorus of frogs' in the satiric drama of Aristophanes; and, it being an hour of merriment, and one ludicrous association suggesting another, he imagined a political-satirical drama on the circumstances of the day, to which the pigs would serve as chorus -- and Swellfoot was begun.
  When finished, it was transmitted to England, printed, and published anonymously; but stifled at the very dawn of its existence by the Society for the Suppression of Vice, who threatened to prosecute it, if not immediately withdrawn. The friend who had taken the trouble of bringing it out, of course did not think it worth the annoyance and expense of a contest, and it was laid aside.'

1.rb - Bishop Orders His Tomb at Saint Praxed's Church, Rome, The, #Browning - Poems, #Robert Browning, #Poetry
    And Moses with The Tables . . . but I know
    Ye mark me not! What do they whisper thee,

1.rb - Confessions, #Browning - Poems, #Robert Browning, #Poetry
   On The Table's edge,is a suburb lane,
     With a wall to my bedside hand.

1.rb - Mesmerism, #Browning - Poems, #Robert Browning, #Poetry
  On The Table's midst descends,
  Comes to find, God knows what friends!-

1.rmr - Elegy I, #Rilke - Poems, #Rainer Maria Rilke, #Poetry
  as The Tablet did in Santa Maria Formosa?
  What do they want of me? to quietly remove

1.rmr - Going Blind, #Rilke - Poems, #Rainer Maria Rilke, #Poetry
  She sat just like the others at The Table.
  But on second glance, she seemed to hold her cup

1.rt - Ungrateful Sorrow, #Tagore - Poems, #Rabindranath Tagore, #Poetry
  "Here's this sewing box on The Table,
  that flower-pot on the terrace,

1.rwe - Bacchus, #Emerson - Poems, #Ralph Waldo Emerson, #Philosophy
  Upon The Tablets blue,
  The dancing Pleiads and eternal men.

1.snt - You, oh Christ, are the Kingdom of Heaven, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
   English version by George A. Maloney, S.J. Original Language Greek You, oh Christ, are the Kingdom of Heaven; You, the land promised to the gentle; You the grazing lands of paradise; You, the hall of the celestial banquet; You, the ineffable marriage chamber; You The Table set for all, You the bread of life; You, the unheard of drink; You, both the urn for the water and the life-giving water; You, moreover, the inextinguishable lamp for each one of the saints; You, the garment and the crown and the one who distributes crowns; You, the joy and the rest; You, the delight and glory; You the gaiety; You, the mirth; and Your grace, grace of the Spirit of all sanctity, will shine like the sun in all the saints; and You, inaccessible sun, will shine in their midst and all will shine brightly, to the degree of their faith, their asceticism, their hope and their love, their purification and their illumination by Your Spirit. [bk1sm.gif] -- from Hymns of Divine Love: Songs of praise by one of the great mystics of all church history, by Symeon the New Theologian / Channeled by Gearoge A. Maloney, S.J. <
1.wby - All Souls Night, #Yeats - Poems, #William Butler Yeats, #Poetry
  Bubble upon The Table. A ghost may come;
  For it is a ghost's right,

1.wby - Beautiful Lofty Things, #Yeats - Poems, #William Butler Yeats, #Poetry
  Standish O'Grady supporting himself between The Tables
  Speaking to a drunken audience high nonsensical words;

1.wby - The Cap And Bells, #Yeats - Poems, #William Butler Yeats, #Poetry
  But she took up her fan from The Table
  And waved it off on the air.

1.wby - The Statesmans Holiday, #Yeats - Poems, #William Butler Yeats, #Poetry
  No Oscar ruled The Table,
  But I'd a troop of friends

1.wby - The Tower, #Yeats - Poems, #William Butler Yeats, #Poetry
  Rose from The Table and declared it right
  To test their fancy by their sight;

1.whitman - Carol Of Occupations, #Whitman - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  If you carouse at The Table, I carouse at the opposite side of the
      table;

1.whitman - My Picture-Gallery, #Whitman - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  Here The Tableaus of life, and here the groupings of death;
  Here, do you know this? this is cicerone himself,

1.whitman - Salut Au Monde, #Whitman - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  I see The Table-lands notch'd with ravinesI see the jungles and
      deserts;

1.whitman - Song Of The Open Road, #Whitman - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  Home to the houses of men and women, at The Table, in the bed-room,
      everywhere,

1.whitman - Year Of Meteors, 1859 60, #Whitman - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  The Tables of population and productsI would sing of your ships and
      their cargoes,

1.ww - The Excursion- IV- Book Third- Despondency, #Wordsworth - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  Barren The Tablet, yet thereon appeared
  A tall and shining holly, that had found

1.ww - The Tables Turned, #Wordsworth - Poems, #unset, #Zen
  object:1.ww - The Tables Turned
  author class:William Wordsworth
  --
  Expostulation and Reply and those which follow [The Tables Turned], arose
  out of conversation with a friend who was somewhat unreasonably attached to modern

20.01 - Charyapada - Old Bengali Mystic Poems, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 05, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   Burnt are the sacred threads and The Tablet of rules.
   Dhama says, he has a clear knowledge now

2.01 - On Books, #Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo, #unset, #Zen
   Sri Aurobindo brought the book out from his room and putting it on The Table started speaking.
   Sri Aurobindo: I tried to read the book. But then I found that it was not necessary to read the whole because I have been able to form an idea about it from the illustrations.
  --
   Disciple: Sir Arthur Eddington in his Gifford Lectures (1934) says that science began with the aim of reducing the complexity of the material world to a great simplicity. But now, it seems, science has not been able to keep its promise and no model of the material universe is possible. A good deal of mathematics and specialisation is necessary now to understand what science says about the material world. Eddington says that The Table on which he is writing is not merely a piece of wood. Scientifically speaking, it is a conglomeration of electrical particles, called electrons, moving at a very great velocity, and even though the particles are moving, his hands can rest on the surface and not go through.
   He has also argued against the scientists who insist that the so-called objective view is the only view that is permissible or intended. The rainbow is not intended only to give man the knowledge or experience of the difference in the wave-lengths of light. The poet is equally entided to his experience when he says, "My heart leaps up when I behold a rainbow in the sky."

2.01 - The Tavern, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  We come out of the darkness, no, we enter; outside there is darkness, here something can be seen amid the smoke; the light is smoky, perhaps from candles, but colors can be seen, yellows, blues, on the white, on The Table, colored patches, reds, also greens, with black outlines, drawings on white rectangles scattered over The Table. There are some clubs, thick branches, trunks, leaves, as outside, before, some swords slashing at us, among the leaves, the ambushes in the darkness where we were lost; luckily we saw a light in the end, a door; there are some gold coins that shine, some cups, this table arrayed with glasses and plates, bowls of steaming soup, tarikards of wine; we are safe but still half-dead with fright; we can tell about it, we would have plenty to tell, each would like to tell the others what happened to him, what he was forced to see, with his own eyes in the darkness, in the silence; here now there is noise, how can I make myself heard, I cannot hear my voice, my voice refuses to emerge from my throat, I have no voice, I do not hear the others' voices either; noises are heard, I am not deaf after all, I hear bowls scraped, flasks uncorked, a clatter of spoons, chewing, belching; I make gestures to say I have lost the power of speech, the others are making the same gestures, they are dumb, we have all become mute, in the forest; all of us are around this table, men and women, dressed well or poorly, frightened, indeed frightful to see, all with white hair, young and old; I too look at my reflection in one of these mirrors, these cards, my hair too has turned white in sudden fear.
  How can I tell about it now that I have lost my power of speech, words, perhaps also memory, how can I tell what was there outside; and once I have remembered, how can I find the words to say it, and how can I utter those words? We are all trying to explain something to the others with gestures, grimaces, all of us like monkeys. Thank God, there are these cards, here on The Table, a deck of tarots, the most ordinary kind, the Marseilles tarots as they are called, also known as Bergamasque, or Neapolitan, or Piedmontese, call them what you wish, if they are not the same, they are very like those in village taverns, in gypsy women's laps, crudely drawn, coarse, but with unexpected details, not really so easy to understand, as if the person who carved these drawings in wood, to print them, had traced them with his clumsy hands from complex models, refined, with who knows what perfectly studied features, and then he went at them with his chisel, haphazardly, not even bothering to understand what he was copying, and afterward he smeared the wooden blocks with ink, and that was that.
  We all grab for the cards at once, some of the pictures aligned with other pictures recall to me the story that has brought me here, I try to recognize what happened to me and to show it to the others, who meanwhile are also hunting there among the cards, pointing a finger at one card or another, and nothing fits properly with anything, and we snatch the cards away from one another, and we scatter them over The Table.

2.01 - War., #The Interior Castle or The Mansions, #Saint Teresa of Avila, #Christianity
  9.: The will inclines to love Our Lord and longs to make some return to Him Who is so amiable, and Who has given so many proofs of His love, especially by His constant presence 2 'How many, thinking to live long, have been deceived and unexpectedly have been snatched away! How often hast thou heard that such a one was slain by the sword; another drowned; another, falling from on high, broke his neck; this man died at The Table; that other came to his death while he was at play. . . . Thus death is the end of all; and man's life passeth suddenly like a shadow' (Imitation, bk. 1. ch. xxiii. 7). The edition of the Imitation known to St. Teresa under the title of Contemptus Mundi was translated by Luis de Granada, printed at Seville in 1536, at Lisbon in 1542, and at Alcala in 1548. See Life, ch. xxxix. 21, note. with the soul, which this faithful Lover never quits, ever accompanying it and giving it life and being. The understanding aids by showing that however many years life might last, no one could ever wish for a better friend than God; that the world is full of falsehood, and that the worldly pleasures pictured by the devil to the mind were but troubles and cares and annoyances in disguise.
  10.: Reason convinces the soul that as outside its interior castle are found neither peace nor security, it should cease to seek another home abroad, its own being full of riches that it can enjoy at will. Besides, it is not every one who, like itself, possesses all he needs within his own dwelling, and above all, such a Host, Who will give it all it can desire, unless, like the prodigal son, it chooses to go astray and feed with the swine.3' Surely these arguments are strong enough to defeat the devil's wiles! But, O my God, how the force of worldly habits and the example of others who practise them ruin everything! Our faith is so dead that we trust less to its teaching than to what is visible, though, indeed, we see that worldly lives bring nothing but unhappiness. All this results from those venomous thoughts I described, which, unless we are very careful, will deform the soul as the sting of a viper poisons and swells the body.

2.03 - Karmayogin A Commentary on the Isha Upanishad, #Isha Upanishad, #unset, #Zen
  "Books". The numbering of these divisions is neither consistent nor complete. The Table on the opposite page shows the
  structure as marked by Sri Aurobindo in the manuscript and

2.03 - On Medicine, #Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo, #unset, #Zen
   Sri Aurobindo: You can only experience it. If you enter into the universal consciousness which is common to all things then you can feel the metal's parsimonious and spare manifestation of life. In Matter itself and around it you can feel this life and enter into it by identification with the universal spirit. When a blow is given to The Table you can feel that you are struck of course, you can speak of it metaphorically, you can't demonstrate it but you can identify yourself with it.
   Disciple: How can one begin to feel this identification?

2.06 - Two Tales of Seeking and Losing, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  The tavern's customers jostle one another around The Table, which has become covered with cards, as they labor to extract their stories from the melee of the tarots, and the more the stories become confused and disjointed, the more the scattered cards find their place in an orderly mosaic. Is this pattern only the result of chance, or is one of us patiently putting it together?
  There is an elderly man, for example, who maintains his meditative calm in the midst of the turmoil, and each time, before putting down a card, he studies it as if absorbed in an operation whose successful outcome is not certain, a combination of trivial elements from which, however, a surprising result may emerge. The trim professorial white beard, the grave gaze in which there is a hint of uneasiness, are some of the features he shares with the picture of the King of Coins. This portrait of himself, along with the cards of Cups and gold Coins seen around him, could define him as an alchemist, who has spent his life investigating the combinations of the elements and their metamorphoses. In the alembics and phials he is being handed by the Page of Cups, his famulus or assistant, he examines the bubbling of liquids thick as urine, colored by reagents in clouds of indigo or cinnabar, from which the molecules of the king of metals are to be detached. But the expectation is vain; what remains in the bottom of the vessels is only lead.
  --
  I do not know for how long (hours or years) Faust and Parsifal have been intent on retracing their routes, card after card, on The Table of the tavern. But every time they bend over the tarots, their story reads another way, undergoes corrections, variants, affected by the moods of the day and the train of thoughts, oscillating between two poles: all and nothing.
  "The world does not exist," Faust concludes when the pendulum reaches the other extreme, "there is not an all, given all at once: there is a finite number of elements whose combinations are multiplied to billions of billions, and only a few of these find a form and a meaning and make their presence felt amid a meaningless, shapeless dust cloud; like the seventy-eight cards of the tarot deck in whose juxtapositions sequences of stories appear and are then immediately undone."

2.08 - ALICE IN WONDERLAND, #God Exists, #Swami Sivananda Saraswati, #Hinduism
  My idea that there is a desk in front of me cannot be said to be harder in its concreteness than the desk itself. I have an idea that there is a little table in front of me. Is The Table more real or the idea that The Table is there more real? Any man with common-sense will say that the idea is subsequent to the existence of the object called table and the idea is not preceding the object. Because there is a table, you think there is a table. You have an idea that there is an object. So, the idea that there is an object is the consequence of the existence of the object. So, the idea of God must be subsequent and not precedent.
  These questions arose before Socrates. How can you say that idea is prior to the universe?
  --
  This problem is an indication of the state in which we are placed. How far are we advanced spiritually? Where is our spirituality, where is our God, love and God-consciousness? Incidentally, it is not a joking matter or a humor. It is a very, very serious thing for us. Whatever be the study of the scriptures, we cannot get out of the idea that we are living in a very, very hard, flint-like, iron-like, steel-like world; and we can never accept that the idea of the world is in any way more real than the world. But Plato affirms that the ideas are more real than the world. The universals are precedent to the particulars. Horse-ness is prior to the horse. Table-ness is prior to The Table, buildingness is prior to the building. How could there be horse-ness before there is a horse? We cannot answer these questions easily. We know very well that there cannot be horse-ness unless the horse was already there. But mans mind is very poor. It is not wholly philosophical and we cannot understand how there could be an idea of a thing unless the thing was already there. How could Gods consciousness be there if God is only Consciousness?
  We have been indoctrinated in this belief not merely in this birth, but throughout the births we have lived through in earlier incarnations. The difficulty arises on account of the impressions created in our minds by hanging on to objects of sense through the many births we have passed through.

2.09 - On Sadhana, #Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo, #unset, #Zen
   Sri Aurobindo: Of course, they don't jump off The Table if you want them to.
   Disciple: Can they be made to go slower or faster?

2.12 - On Miracles, #Evening Talks With Sri Aurobindo, #unset, #Zen
   Disciple: You once said that it is easy to stop the tapping of The Table.
   Sri Aurobindo: I was not speaking of these powers on the vital plane, I was speaking of the Supermind. It is a force like electricity; only, it acts in a different way and under different conditions. In these spirit-communications certain conditions are generally created in the atmosphere which act as the carrier of the force and make it effective.

2.1.5.1 - Study of Works of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, #On Education, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  You should say all this at the first sitting. You should be square and frank like that! (With her hands Mother makes a big square sign on The Table.)
  Then, when this is told, strongly, squarely, and there is no doubt about itand then onlyyou can go on and amuse them with the history of religions and religious or spiritual leaders.

2.15 - ON IMMACULATE PERCEPTION, #Thus Spoke Zarathustra, #Friedrich Nietzsche, #Philosophy
  gladly I pick up what falls under The Table at your
  meals. I can still use it to tell hypocrites the truth.

3.00.2 - Introduction, #The Practice of Psycho therapy, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
  The Table and play with the child. The old woman says she can hardly
  believe we have known the child for only six months. I say that it is not so

3.01 - Towards the Future, #On Education, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  (She accompanies her friend to the door behind the screen. Then She returns to the writing table to arrange some papers and books and writing materials. She places some flowers in a vase on The Table and looks around her to see that everything is in order. At that moment a key is heard turning in the lock.)
  SHE

3.02 - SOL, #Mysterium Coniunctionis, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
   that leaves nothing unaltered and ceaselessly creates a past that can never be retrieved. He knows that there is nothing purely good in the realm of human experience, but also that for many people it is better to be convinced of an absolute good and to listen to the voice of those who espouse the superiority of consciousness and unambiguous thinking. He may solace himself with the thought that one who can join the shadow to the light is the possessor of the greater riches. But he will not fall into the temptation of playing the law-giver, nor will he pretend to be a prophet of the truth: for he knows that the sick, suffering, or helpless patient standing before him is not the public but is Mr or Mrs X, and that the doctor has to put something tangible and helpful on The Table or he is no doctor. His duty is always to the individual, and he is persuaded that nothing has happened if this individual has not been helped. He is answerable to the individual in the first place and to society only in the second. If he therefore prefers individual treatment to collective ameliorations, this accords with the experience that social and collective influences usually produce only a mass intoxication, and that only mans action upon man can bring about a real transformation.59
  [126] It cannot have escaped the alchemists that their Sol had something to do with man. Thus Dorn says: From the beginning man was sulphur. Sulphur is a destructive fire enkindled by the invisible sun, and this sun is the Sol Philosophorum,60 which is the much sought-after and highly praised philosophic gold, indeed the goal of the whole work.61 In spite of the fact that Dorn regards the sun and its sulphur as a kind of physiological component of the human body, it is clear that we are dealing with a piece of physiological mythology, i.e., a projection.

3.02 - The Practice Use of Dream-Analysis, #The Practice of Psycho therapy, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
  often turns The Tables on us; it even seems as if the unconscious had a way
  of strangling the doctor in the coils of his own theory. Therefore I leave

3.03 - THE MODERN EARTH, #The Phenomenon of Man, #Pierre Teilhard de Chardin, #Christianity
  stakes. Nothing can go on if we leave The Table. Neither can
  any power force us to remain. Is the game worth the candle, or

3.03 - The Spirit Land, #Theosophy, #Alice Bailey, #Occultism
  It must above all things be emphasized that this world is woven out of the material of which human thought consists. But thought, as it lives in man, is only a shadow picture, a phantom of its true being. As the shadow of an object on the wall is related to the real object which throws this shadow, so is the thought that springs up in man related to the being in the spirit land which corresponds to this thought. Now when the spiritual sense of man is awakened he really perceives this thought-being just as the eye of the senses perceives The Table or the chair. He goes about in a region of thought-beings. The corporeal eye perceives the lion, and the corporeal thinking thinks merely the thought "lion" as a phantom, a shadow picture. The spiritual eye sees in Spirit-land the thought "lion" as really and actually as the corporeal eye sees the physical lion. Here we may refer to the analogy already used regarding the soul land. Just as the surroundings of a man born blind and operated upon appear all at once with the new
   p. 131

3.04 - LUNA, #Mysterium Coniunctionis, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
  In the proper house the flying bird is begotten, and in the alien house303 the tincturing stone. The two flying birds304 hop on to The Tables and heads of the kings,305 because both, the feathered bird and the plucked,306 have given [us] this visible art307 and cannot relinquish the society of men.308 The father309 of [the art] urges the indolent to work, its mother310 nourishes the sons who are exhausted by their labours, and quickens and adorns their weary limbs.
  Then follows the passage Therefore pull down the house, etc. If the reader has perused the foregoing passage with the footnotes he will see that these instructions are the typical alchemical procedure for extracting the spirit or soul, and thus for bringing unconscious contents to consciousness. During the solutio, separatio, and extractio the succus lunariae (juice of the moon-plant), blood, or aqua permanens is either applied or extracted. This liquid comes from the unconscious but is not always an au thentic content of it; often it is more an effect of the unconscious on the conscious mind. The psychiatrist knows it as the indirect effect of constellated unconscious contents which attracts or diverts attention to the unconscious and causes it to be assimilated. This process can be observed not only in the gradual formation of hypochondriac obsessions, phobias, and delusions, but also in dreams, fantasies, and creative activities when an unconscious content enforces the application of attention. This is the succus vitae,311 the blood, the vital participation which the patient unconsciously forces on the analyst too, and without which no real therapeutic effect can be achieved. The attention given to the unconscious has the effect of incubation, a brooding312 over the slow fire needed in the initial stages of the work;313 hence the frequent use of the terms decoctio, digestio, putrefactio, solutio. It is really as if attention warmed the unconscious and activated it, thereby breaking down the barriers that separate it from consciousness.
  --
  [216] In The Table of Correspondences in Penotus357 the following are said to pertain to the moon: the snake, the tiger, the Manes, the Lemurs, and the dei infernales. These correlations show clearly how Penotus was struck by the underworld nature of the moon.358 His heretical empiricism led him beyond the patristic allegories to a recognition of the moons dark side, an aspect no longer suited to serve as an allegory of the beauteous bride of Christ. And just as the bitch was forgotten in the lunar allegory of the Church, so too our masculine judgment is apt to forget it when dealing with an over-valued woman. We should not deceive ourselves about the sinister tail of the undoubtedly desirable head: the baying of Hecate is always there, whether it sound from near or from far. This is true of everything feminine and not least of a mans anima. The mythology of the moon is an object lesson in female psychology.359
  [217] The moon with her antithetical nature is, in a sense, a prototype of individuation, a prefiguration of the self: she is the mother and spouse of the sun, who carries in the wind and the air the spagyric embryo conceived by the sun in her womb and belly.360 This image corresponds to the psychologem of the pregnant anima, whose child is the self, or is marked by the attri butes of the hero. Just as the anima represents and personifies the collective unconscious, so Luna represents the six planets or spirits of the metals. Dorn says:

3.12 - ON OLD AND NEW TABLETS, #Thus Spoke Zarathustra, #Friedrich Nietzsche, #Philosophy
  Such men sit down to The Table and bring nothing
  along, not even a good appetite; and then they blaspheme: "All is vanity." But eating and drinking well, 0
  --
  The Tablets of the good, only then did I embark man on
  his high sea. And only now does there come to him the

3.18 - Of Clairvoyance and the Body of Light, #Liber ABA, #Aleister Crowley, #Philosophy
  process from the Mothers. It may be added that The Tables given
  in the handbook for the interpretation of the figures are exceedingly

32.07 - The God of the Scientist, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 07, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   We have already mentioned that sense-perception is the basis of scientific research. The whole gamut of scientific knowledge is founded on it. And the scientist cannot violate or overpass the canons of science. Still there is one thing more and here we deal with the limits and limitations of human knowledge. But how can science or the scientific methodology assert that it has alone found the clue to the essence and nature of knowledge and truth? The question can be asked whether the theism of Einstein or Planck is the ultimate consequence of their scientific intellect or a reflection of some other non-scientific faculty. A class of continental scientists says that the religious sentiment and the puritanism of the scientists of the British Isles are so strong that they will not feel happy unless they can introduce a few Biblical expressions even into The Table of logarithms.
   However that may be, it must be admitted that the theism of the scientist may also be the natural and spontaneous out come of his scientific intellect. It is not necessary that it should originate from some primitive faculty apart from reason. The purely scientific intellect and the theistic spirit may belong to the same mode of human consciousness. The sense of infinity, the sense of magic and wonder are common to both; thus the two may be congruous and commensurate, although the purely religious spirit, the soul's seeking for the Divine and the type of theism proper to the scientific mind are different in nature and orientation and are independent of each other.

33.03 - Muraripukur - I, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 07, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   It was settled that I would join the Gardens and stay there, But I did not give up my room at the Mess. My books and papers and furniture - a bedstead and The Table-lamp, for there was no electric light in those days - were all left in charge of my room-mate, and I paid only an occasional visit. I attended College as well, but at infrequent intervals. College studies could no longer interest me.
   It was about this time that I hovered around the newly founded National College in Calcutta for a short while. My aims were a little "dubious". At the Gardens, there used to be discussions about the bomb, so an idea came to my head: could not the National College offer an opportunity to study the subject? I thought of reading Chemistry and by joining the Chemistry practicals learn the principles of explosives. At that time the Superintendent (or perhaps Principal) was Satish Chandra Mukherji, Founder-President of the Dawn Society. I had met him several years ago in the premises of the Society.

33.08 - I Tried Sannyas, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 07, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   This was how it came about the first time. I had just come out of jail. What was I to do next? Go back to the ordinary life, read as before in college, pass examinations, get a job? But all that was now out of the question. I prayed that such things be erased from The Tablet of my fate, sirasi ma likha, ma likha, ma likha.But before I could come to any final decision as to the future, I had to do something at least to while away the time. So I gave my parents and relatives to understand that I would be continuing my studies and so be on the look-out for a suitable college - for any and every college would not dare to admit me, a live bomb-maker just out of prison.
   After going about a bit, I came to Calcutta and put up with a friend at his Mess. One day, I felt a sudden inspiration. It had to be on that very day: on that very day I must renounce the world, make the Great Departure, there was to be no return. I decided to try the Belur Math first. If they took me in, so much the better. They had a good library too, I had heard. In case they refused, well, one would see. It was about four in the afternoon when I left the Mess. I had of course been to the Math before, and to Dakshineshwar as well, but always by river in a country-boat. I had since been told there was a railway-station at Belur. I thought the Math must be somewhere near the station, so I should go by train this time. With exactly two and a half annas in my pocket, I left for the Howrah station, bought a ticket for Belur and kept the change, a pice or two. On alighting at the station I was told the Math was quite a distance from there, a couple of miles at least. I had to set out on foot and finally arrived at the Math. A few inmates - Sannyasis - sat on a bench in the verandah. They asked me about the object of my visit. I blurted out straightaway, "I have come to stay here. I wish to take up the spiritual life, the life of sannyasa.""In that case," they said, "you had better consult the authority in charge." This authority was Sarat Maharaj. He received me in his room and bade me sit by him. He listened to all I had to say. Then he spoke to me in a most unassuming and affectionate tone and explained a number of things.

33.11 - Pondicherry II, #Collected Works of Nolini Kanta Gupta - Vol 07, #Nolini Kanta Gupta, #Integral Yoga
   At one time, one of our main subjects of study was the Veda. This went on for several months, for about an hour every evening, at the Guest House. Sri Aurobindo came and took his seat at The Table and we sat around. Subramanya Bharati the Tamil poet and myself were the two who showed the keenest interest. Sri Aurobindo would take up a hymn from the Rigveda, read it aloud once, explain the meaning of every line and phrase and finally give a full translation. I used to take notes. There are many words in the Rigveda whose derivation is doubtful and open to differences of opinion. In such cases, Sri Aurobindo used to say that the particular meaning he gave was only provisional and that the matter could be finally decided only after considering it in all the contexts in which the word occurred. His own method of interpreting the Rigveda was this: on reading the text he found its true meaning by direct intuitive vision through an inner concentration in the first instance, and then he would give it an external verification in the light of reason, making the necessary changes accordingly.
   Sri Aurobindo has taught me a number of languages. Here again his method has often evoked surprise. I should therefore like to say something on this point. He never asked me to begin the study of a new language with primary readers or children's books. He started at once with one of the classics, that is, a standard work in the language. He used to say that the education of children must begin with books written for children, but for adults, for those, that is, who had already had some education, the reading material must be adapted to their age and mental development. That is why, when I took up Greek, I began straightway with Euripides' Medea, and my second book was Sophocles' Antigone. I began a translation of Antigone into Bengali and Sri Aurobindo offered to write a preface if I completed the translation, a preface where, he said, he would take up the question of the individual versus the state. Whether I did complete the translation I cannot now recollect. I began my Latin with Virgil's Aeneid, and Italian with Dante. I have already told you about my French, there I started with Molire.

3-5 Full Circle, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  The first such transmutation of attitude occurred at Brooklyn College some twenty-five years ago. (I omit the person's name. She can, if she wants to, make it known herself.) Its background is as follows: my courses had been rather successful. Some of my students had formed a small club, the Systematic Social Science Club, to give them and me more time to discuss systematic social science, as we then called it, than there was in the regular classes, and to let them bring friends who were interested but who for various reasons could not take my courses. Our little club had, in sheer self defense, turned The Tables on the Marxist Club, the local Communist-front organization which had successfully infiltrated and was controlling many of the student societies on that campus.29 All we had done was to clear their oratory of communications noise and fouling in the simple manner (as I later discovered) which Leibniz had advocated. And it had worked almost miraculously.
  "If," Leibniz had written, "we could find characters or signs appropriate for expressing all our thoughts as definitely and as exactly as arithmetic expresses numbers or geometric analysis expresses lines, we could in all subjects insofar as they are amenable to reasoning accomplish what is done in Arithmetic and Geometry . . . . That would be an admirable help, even in political science and medicine, to steady and perfect reasoning . . . .For even while there will not be enough given circumstances to form an infallible judgement, we shall always be able to determine what is most probable on the data given. And that is all that reason can do." pp. 15-16.21
  --
  Commensalism (n.) (Latin for togetherness at The Table) The coaction (q.v.) in which the activity or goal-achievement of the system's work component (q.v.) is intensified while that of its controller is not affected. Commensalism, written ( - , 0 ), is the characteristic of Group III of all Periodic Tables.
  Complexity The property of having intricate structure and operation, predisposing a system to breakdown (q.v.). A condition of a system requiring continuous organization (q.v.) in the form of servicing and maintenance. Hence often confused with organization, especially by social scientists.
  --
  Gil Roschini, Judy Culbertson and Cathy Bruno worked for several evenings on the alphabetical index. Judy repeatedly, after a hard day's work, typed parts of this book all night. Glenn Strait spent many days in New York editing, debating, and correcting technical details. In Paris, Claude typed and retyped the glossary for days. And Neil Winterbottom, abandoning his private pursuits for three months, made hundreds of astute corrections and improvements in the text, compiled The Table of contents, the author's biographies, and assembled the alphabetical index. Then he flew to London and helped correct the proofs. During the weeks of this work his family entertained me most kindly and graciously.
  Substantial grants were generously donated to expedite publication, so that it could precede the 1972 International Conference on Unified Science: by William L. Wallace, Senior Vice-President of the Olin Corporation, and by Farley Jones, President of the Unification Church, U.S.A. We, the participants from three continents, thank you for this.
  --
  THIS FRAMEWORK of the Periodic Table of Human Cultures can now be used to assemble some of the accumulated masses of anthropological data, much as the Periodic Table of Chemical Elements was used in 1869 for masses of data amassed by chemists. Such assembly begins most easily with the two aspects of natural classification : quantitative ( R ) on The Table's left-hand side, and qualitative ( ) on its right-hand side.
  These two aspects are displayed by the two traditional kinds of anthropological classifications. Large masses of anthropological data have been prepared for what J. S. Mill called natural classification by these preliminary classifications' famous authors.

4.02 - THE CRY OF DISTRESS, #Thus Spoke Zarathustra, #Friedrich Nietzsche, #Philosophy
  a cheerful old man for sitting at The Table with you."
  "A cheerful old man?" tle soothsayer replied, shaking

5.03 - ADAM AS THE FIRST ADEPT, #Mysterium Coniunctionis, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
  [571] The Jewish sources are even more explicit. Adam understood all the arts,96 he invented writing, and from the angels he learnt husbandry and all the professions including the art of the smith.97 A treatise from the eleventh century lists thirty kinds of fruit which he brought with him from paradise.98 Maimonides states that Adam wrote a book on trees and plants.99 Rabbi Eliezer credits Adam with the invention of the leap-year.100 According to him, The Tables on which God later inscribed the law came from Adam.101 From Eliezer, probably, derives the statement of Bernardus Trevisanus that Hermes Trismegistus found seven stone tables in the vale of Hebron, left over from antediluvian times. On them was a description of the seven liberal arts. Adam had put these tables there after his expulsion from paradise.102 According to Dorn, Adam was the first practitioner and inventor of the arts. He had a knowledge of all things before and after the Fall, and he also prophesied the renewal and chastening of the world by the flood.103 His descendants set up two stone tables on which they recorded all the natural arts in hieroglyphic script. Noah found one of these tables at the foot of Mount Ararat, bearing a record of astronomy.104
  [572] This legend probably goes back to Jewish tradition, to stories like the one mentioned in the Zohar:

5.07 - ROTUNDUM, HEAD, AND BRAIN, #Mysterium Coniunctionis, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
   (stone that is no stone).256 The latter is one of the terms Zosimos uses for the brain; he also calls it not given and given by God, and the Mithraic secret.257 The treatise on the Stone of Philosophy says that alabaster is whitest brain stone.258 In The Table of Symbols in Penotus the brain is correlated with the moon, the mystery of baptism, and the infernal gods.259 The new moon signifies the albedo and the white stone;260 baptism has its parallel in the children of the King of the Sea, who were imprisoned in the glass-house at the bottom of the sea and transformed;261 the infernal gods can be correlated with the brain as the seat of consciousness and intelligence, for consciousness leads an ungodly existence, having fallen away from the divine totality.262
  [627] Zosimos is the connecting link between alchemy and Gnosticism, where we find similar ideas. There the brain (or cerebellum) is in shape like the head of a dragon.263 The wicked Korybas, having affinities on the one hand with Adam and on the other with the Kyllenic Hermes,264 comes from the head on high and from the uncharacterized brain,265 and penetrates all things; we know not how and in what fashion he comes. Here Hippolytus paraphrases John 5 : 37: We have heard his voice, but we have not seen his shape, an allusion to a partially unconscious factor. To emphasize this aspect, Hippolytus goes on to say that Korybas dwells in the image of clay (

5.08 - ADAM AS TOTALITY, #Mysterium Coniunctionis, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
  On the basis of isopsephic310 speculation the water of gold was identified with Yesod. The Tablet with sixteen signs for gold or sun
   at the feet of the fils de lhomme seems to point to this (PI. 3). The Kabbala denudata reproduces a Kamea311 containing not 2 8 but 8 8 = 64 numbers,312 which represent the sum of the name of the golden water.313

5.1.01.1 - The Book of the Herald, #5.1.01 - Ilion, #unset, #Zen
  Ate rejoicing the food of the East at The Tables of Priam
  Served by the delicatest hands in the world, by Hecubas daughter,

5.1.02 - Ahana, #Collected Poems, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
  Flung as a stake for a prize that was never yet laid on The Table?
  Always the world is expanding and growing from minute to minute;

6.0 - Conscious, Unconscious, and Individuation, #The Archetypes and the Collective Unconscious, #Carl Jung, #Psychology
  chair that stood further off. She then sat at The Table and began
  turning over the pages of a book, containing pictures of blue
  --
  582 The Table, the three chairs, the invitation to sit down, the
  other chair that had to be fetched to make four chairs, the

7.08 - Sincerity, #Words Of Long Ago, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  The Tables in Duryodhanas palace were laid with an extremely rich display of vessels of gold and silver, ornamented with rubies and emeralds and diamonds sparkling with many colours. Lord Krishna was invited to the feast but did not go. Instead he went that night to the house of a poor Sudra, who had also invited him. The meal was simple, the dishes were plain. And yet Krishna chose this one in preference to the other, for the feast which the Sudra offered him was full of sincere love, whereas the sumptuous banquet of King Duryodhana had been given only for show.
  It is also said that the glorious Rama once sat at The Table of a very humble woman, whose husb and was a fowler. All she could put before the famous hero was a few fruits, for she had nothing else. But she gave the best she had with such a good heart that Rama was touched and wished that the memory of this gift from a sincere soul should not be forgotten, and that is why it is still spoken of after so many centuries.
  Jalal was a wise and famous teacher. One day two Turks who wished to hear his teachings came to see him with an offering. As they were very poor, their gift was smallonly a handful of lentils. Some of the sages disciples looked at this present with scorn. But Jalal told them:

7.14 - Modesty, #Words Of Long Ago, #The Mother, #Integral Yoga
  To one side of The Table, near the vase, the artist has left a pair of scissors. By this he means that if there is any flaw in the bouquet, anyone can take the scissors and cut away what offends the eye.
  The artist has done a fine piece of work, but he would not dream of exalting its merits. He admits that he may have made mistakes. He is modest.

7 - Yoga of Sri Aurobindo, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  chooses, alter the situation, turn The Tables. He has in
  him the source of freedom what he vaguely feels in

Aeneid, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  The Tables cleared their talk is long, uncertain
  between their hope and fear, as they ask after
  --
  upon The Tables; and, engraved in gold,
  the sturdy deeds of Dido's ancestors,
  --
  of equal age with them, to load The Tables
  with food and place the cups. The Tyrians, too,
  --
  And at the first pause in the feast The Tables
  are cleared away. They fetch enormous bowls
  --
  The Tables of the gods, and plundered garments,
  and bowls of solid gold; and Trojan boys
  --
  And do not fear your gnawing at The Tables
  that was forewarned; for fate will find a way;
  --
  they cannot touch The Tables lest she leap
  with lifted torch and thundering outcries.
  --
  Anchises, set our wine back on The Tables."
  Then, having spoken so, Aeneas next
  --
  upon The Table and entreat the gods.
  But meanwhile evening nears the downward slope
  --
  The Tables he first came to as a stranger,
  the pledged right hands. He grabs four youths alive,

Apology, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  In what relation the Apology of Plato stands to the real defence of Socrates, there are no means of determining. It certainly agrees in tone and character with the description of Xenophon, who says in the Memorabilia that Socrates might have been acquitted if in any moderate degree he would have conciliated the favour of the dicasts; and who informs us in another passage, on the testimony of Hermogenes, the friend of Socrates, that he had no wish to live; and that the divine sign refused to allow him to prepare a defence, and also that Socrates himself declared this to be unnecessary, on the ground that all his life long he had been preparing against that hour. For the speech breathes throughout a spirit of defiance, ut non supplex aut reus sed magister aut dominus videretur esse judicum (Cic. de Orat. i. 54); and the loose and desultory style is an imitation of the accustomed manner in which Socrates spoke in the agora and among The Tables of the money-changers. The allusion in the Crito (45 B) may, perhaps, be adduced as a further evidence of the literal accuracy of some parts (37 C, D). But in the main it must be regarded as the ideal of Socrates, according to Platos conception of him, appearing in the greatest and most public scene of his life, and in the height of his triumph, when he is weakest, and yet his mastery over mankind is greatest, and his habitual irony acquires a new meaning and a sort of tragic pathos in the face of death. The facts of his life are summed up, and the features of his character are brought out as if by accident in the course of the defence. The conversational manner, the seeming want of arrangement, the ironical simplicity, are found to result in a perfect work of art, which is the portrait of Socrates.
  Yet some of the topics may have been actually used by Socrates; and the recollection of his very words may have rung in the ears of his disciple. The Apology of Plato may be compared generally with those speeches of Thucydides in which he has embodied his conception of the lofty character and policy of the great Pericles, and which at the same time furnish a commentary on the situation of affairs from the point of view of the historian. So in the Apology there is an ideal rather than a literal truth; much is said which was not said, and is only Platos view of the situation. Plato was not, like Xenophon, a chronicler of facts; he does not appear in any of his writings to have aimed at literal accuracy. He is not therefore to be supplemented from the Memorabilia and Symposium of Xenophon, who belongs to an entirely different class of writers. The Apology of Plato is not the report of what Socrates said, but an elaborate composition, quite as much so in fact as one of the Dialogues. And we may perhaps even indulge in the fancy that the actual defence of Socrates was as much greater than the Platonic defence as the master was greater than the disciple. But in any case, some of the words used by him must have been remembered, and some of the facts recorded must have actually occurred. It is significant that Plato is said to have been present at the defence (Apol.), as he is also said to have been absent at the last scene in the Phdo. Is it fanciful to suppose that he meant to give the stamp of au thenticity to the one and not to the other?especially when we consider that these two passages are the only ones in which Plato makes mention of himself. The circumstance that Plato was to be one of his sureties for the payment of the fine which he proposed has the appearance of truth. More suspicious is the statement that Socrates received the first impulse to his favourite calling of cross-examining the world from the Oracle of Delphi; for he must already have been famous before Chaerephon went to consult the Oracle (Riddell), and the story is of a kind which is very likely to have been invented. On the whole we arrive at the conclusion that the Apology is true to the character of Socrates, but we cannot show that any single sentence in it was actually spoken by him. It breathes the spirit of Socrates, but has been cast anew in the mould of Plato.
  --
  How you, O Athenians, have been affected by my accusers, I cannot tell; but I know that they almost made me forget who I wasso persuasively did they speak; and yet they have hardly uttered a word of truth. But of the many falsehoods told by them, there was one which quite amazed me;I mean when they said that you should be upon your guard and not allow yourselves to be deceived by the force of my eloquence. To say this, when they were certain to be detected as soon as I opened my lips and proved myself to be anything but a great speaker, did indeed appear to me most shamelessunless by the force of eloquence they mean the force of truth; for if such is their meaning, I admit that I am eloquent. But in how different a way from theirs! Well, as I was saying, they have scarcely spoken the truth at all; but from me you shall hear the whole truth: not, however, delivered after their manner in a set oration duly ornamented with words and phrases. No, by heaven! but I shall use the words and arguments which occur to me at the moment; for I am confident in the justice of my cause (Or, I am certain that I am right in taking this course.): at my time of life I ought not to be appearing before you, O men of Athens, in the character of a juvenile oratorlet no one expect it of me. And I must beg of you to grant me a favour:If I defend myself in my accustomed manner, and you hear me using the words which I have been in the habit of using in the agora, at The Tables of the money-changers, or anywhere else, I would ask you not to be surprised, and not to interrupt me on this account. For I am more than seventy years of age, and appearing now for the first time in a court of law, I am quite a stranger to the language of the place; and therefore I would have you regard me as if I were really a stranger, whom you would excuse if he spoke in his native tongue, and after the fashion of his country:Am I making an unfair request of you? Never mind the manner, which may or may not be good; but think only of the truth of my words, and give heed to that: let the speaker speak truly and the judge decide justly.
  And first, I have to reply to the older charges and to my first accusers, and then I will go on to the later ones. For of old I have had many accusers, who have accused me falsely to you during many years; and I am more afraid of them than of Anytus and his associates, who are dangerous, too, in their own way. But far more dangerous are the others, who began when you were children, and took possession of your minds with their falsehoods, telling of one Socrates, a wise man, who speculated about the heaven above, and searched into the earth beneath, and made the worse appear the better cause. The disseminators of this tale are the accusers whom I dread; for their hearers are apt to fancy that such enquirers do not believe in the existence of the gods. And they are many, and their charges against me are of ancient date, and they were made by them in the days when you were more impressible than you are nowin childhood, or it may have been in youthand the cause when heard went by default, for there was none to answer. And hardest of all, I do not know and cannot tell the names of my accusers; unless in the chance case of a Comic poet. All who from envy and malice have persuaded yousome of them having first convinced themselvesall this class of men are most difficult to deal with; for I cannot have them up here, and cross-examine them, and therefore I must simply fight with shadows in my own defence, and argue when there is no one who answers. I will ask you then to assume with me, as I was saying, that my opponents are of two kinds; one recent, the other ancient: and I hope that you will see the propriety of my answering the latter first, for these accusations you heard long before the others, and much oftener.

Book 1 - The Council of the Gods, #The Odyssey, #Homer, #Mythology
    Made clean The Tables, set the banquet on,
    And portioned out to each his plenteous share.         140

BOOK II. - A review of the calamities suffered by the Romans before the time of Christ, showing that their gods had plunged them into corruption and vice, #City of God, #Saint Augustine of Hippo, #Christianity
  First of all, we would ask why their gods took no steps to improve the morals of their worshippers. That the true God should neglect those who did not seek His help, that was but justice; but why did those gods, from whose worship ungrateful men are now complaining that they are prohibited, issue no laws which might have guided their devotees to a virtuous life? Surely it was but just, that such care as men showed to the worship of the gods, the gods on their part should have to the conduct of men. But, it is replied, it is by his own will a man goes astray. Who denies it? But none the less was it incumbent on these gods, who were men's guardians, to publish in plain terms the laws of a good life, and not to[Pg 52] conceal them from their worshippers. It was their part to send prophets to reach and convict such as broke these laws, and publicly to proclaim the punishments which await evildoers, and the rewards which may be looked for by those that do well. Did ever the walls of any of their temples echo to any such warning voice? I myself, when I was a young man, used sometimes to go to the sacrilegious entertainments and spectacles; I saw the priests raving in religious excitement, and heard the choristers; I took pleasure in the shameful games which were celebrated in honour of gods and goddesses, of the virgin Clestis,[85] and Berecynthia,[86] the mother of all the gods. And on the holy day consecrated to her purification, there were sung before her couch productions so obscene and filthy for the ear I do not say of the mother of the gods, but of the mother of any senator or honest mannay, so impure, that not even the mother of the foul-mouthed players themselves could have formed one of the audience. For natural reverence for parents is a bond which the most abandoned cannot ignore. And, accordingly, the lewd actions and filthy words with which these players honoured the mother of the gods, in presence of a vast assemblage and audience of both sexes, they could not for very shame have rehearsed at home in presence of their own mothers. And the crowds that were gathered from all quarters by curiosity, offended modesty must, I should suppose, have scattered in the confusion of shame. If these are sacred rites, what is sacrilege? If this is purification, what is pollution? This festivity was called The Tables,[87] as if a banquet were being given at which unclean devils might find suitable refreshment. For it is not difficult[Pg 53] to see what kind of spirits they must be who are delighted with such obscenities, unless, indeed, a man be blinded by these evil spirits passing themselves off under the name of gods, and either disbelieves in their existence, or leads such a life as prompts him rather to propitiate and fear them than the true God.
  5. Of the obscenities practised in honour of the mother of the gods.

BOOK II. -- PART III. ADDENDA. SCIENCE AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE CONTRASTED, #The Secret Doctrine, #H P Blavatsky, #Theosophy
  the seas that surrounded some of the latter having since "retreated" and made room for The Table lands
  of Central Asia.

BOOK II. -- PART II. THE ARCHAIC SYMBOLISM OF THE WORLD-RELIGIONS, #The Secret Doctrine, #H P Blavatsky, #Theosophy
  the allegorical Fall. Hence, also, the Egyptian pillars, The Tablets, and even the "white Oriental
  porphyry stone" of the Masonic legend -- which Enoch, fearing that the real and precious secrets

BOOK I. -- PART I. COSMIC EVOLUTION, #The Secret Doctrine, #H P Blavatsky, #Theosophy
  living person's breath, when blowing a speck of dust from The Table, is also, and undeniably, "a mode
  of motion"; and it is as undeniably not a quality of the matter, or the particles of that speck, and it

BOOK I. -- PART III. SCIENCE AND THE SECRET DOCTRINE CONTRASTED, #The Secret Doctrine, #H P Blavatsky, #Theosophy
  Persians and the Tartars, to whom we owe The Tables of Massireddin in 1269, and those of Ulug-beg in
  1437. Such is the succession of events in Asia as known prior to the Indian epoch 1491. What, then, is
  --
  in 1687, when they were brought from India by M. de la Loubere. At that time The Tables of Cassini
  and Maier were not in existence, and thus the Hindus were already in possession of the exact motion
  --
  Hindus in 1687 The Tables of Cassini, which were not then in existence; they could have known only
  the mean motions of Tycho, Riccioli, Copernicus, Bouilland, Kepler, Longomontanus, and those of
  The Tables of Alphonso. I will now give a tabular view of these mean motions for 4383 years and 94
  days: -Table. ------------- Mean Motion. --- Difference from Hindu.
  --
  explanation, vide infra). Were The Tablets less mutilated, they would be found to contain word for
  word the same account as given in the archaic records and in Hermes, at least as regards the

Book of Exodus, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  Upon reaching Mount Sinai, God said to Moses: "Now therefore, if you will obey my voice and keep my covenant, you shall be my own possession among all peoples; for all the earth is mine, and you shall be to me a kingdom of priests and a holy nation" (19:5-6). God then gave Moses on Mount Sinai (19:20) the Ten Commandments (Exodus 20:1-17). Moses wrote down the words of the Lord and the Sinai Covenant was ratified by the people (24:7) and renewed in 34:27-28. Exodus 23:16 describes the Firstfruits - - Bikkurim of the harvest as an offering to the Lord. Firstfruits is one of the seven Festivals of the Lord. God then instructed Moses to make a Sanctuary - "so that I may dwell in their midst. Make this tabernacle and all its furnishings exactly like the pattern I will show you." (25:8-9). The Tabernacle or mishkan - - the Dwelling Place, consisted of two rooms divided by a veil: the Holy of Holies and a Holy Place, with an Outer Courtyard. The Holy of Holies would hold the Ark of the Covenant, in which were housed the Ten Commandments; the Holy Place would hold the Menorah or Golden Lampstand, the Altar of Incense, and The Table of Showbread or the Bread of the Presence - .
  Exodus 28 describes the fashioning of the Breastplate of Aaron with its twelve stones, each stone representing one of the twelve tribes of Israel. Exodus 28:30 reveals the significance of the breastplate: "And you shall put in the breastplate of judgment the Urim and the Thummim, and they shall be over Aarons heart when he goes in before the Lord. So Aaron shall bear the judgment of the children of Israel over his heart before the Lord continually."
  --
  The Table
  23 Thou shalt also make a table of shittim wood: two cubits shall be the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof. 24 And thou shalt overlay it with pure gold, and make thereto a crown of gold round about. 25 And thou shalt make unto it a border of an hand breadth round about, and thou shalt make a golden crown to the border thereof round about. 26 And thou shalt make for it four rings of gold, and put the rings in the four corners that are on the four feet thereof. 27 Over against the border shall the rings be for places of the staves to bear The Table. 28 And thou shalt make the staves of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, that The Table may be borne with them. 29 And thou shalt make the dishes thereof, and spoons thereof, and covers thereof, and bowls thereof, to cover withal: of pure gold shalt thou make them.
  30 And thou shalt set upon The Table shewbread before me always.
  The Lampstand
  --
  35 And thou shalt set The Table without the vail, and the candlestick over against The Table on the side of the tabernacle toward the south: and thou shalt put The Table on the north side. 36 And thou shalt make an hanging for the door of the tent, of blue, and purple, and scarlet, and fine twined linen, wrought with needlework. 37 And thou shalt make for the hanging five pillars of shittim wood, and overlay them with gold, and their hooks shall be of gold: and thou shalt cast five sockets of brass for them.
  CHAPTER 27
  --
  22 Moreover the LORD spake unto Moses, saying, 23 Take thou also unto thee principal spices, of pure myrrh five hundred shekels, and of sweet cinnamon half so much, even two hundred and fifty shekels, and of sweet calamus two hundred and fifty shekels, 24 And of cassia five hundred shekels, after the shekel of the sanctuary, and of oil olive an hin: 25 And thou shalt make it an oil of holy ointment, an ointment compound after the art of the apothecary: it shall be an holy anointing oil. 26 And thou shalt anoint the tabernacle of the congregation therewith, and the ark of the testimony, 27 And The Table and all his vessels, and the candlestick and his vessels, and the altar of incense, 28 And the altar of burnt offering with all his vessels, and the laver and his foot. 29 And thou shalt sanctify them, that they may be most holy: whatsoever toucheth them shall be holy. 30 And thou shalt anoint Aaron and his sons, and consecrate them, that they may minister unto me in the priest's office. 31 And thou shalt speak unto the children of Israel, saying, This shall be an holy anointing oil unto me throughout your generations. 32 Upon man's flesh shall it not be poured, neither shall ye make any other like it, after the composition of it: it is holy, and it shall be holy unto you. 33 Whosoever compoundeth any like it, or whosoever putteth any of it upon a stranger, shall even be cut off from his people.
  The Incense
  --
  1 And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying, 2 See, I have called by name Bezaleel the son of Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah: 3 And I have filled him with the spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship, 4 To devise cunning works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass, 5 And in cutting of stones, to set them, and in carving of timber, to work in all manner of workmanship. 6 And I, behold, I have given with him Aholiab, the son of Ahisamach, of the tribe of Dan: and in the hearts of all that are wise hearted I have put wisdom, that they may make all that I have commanded thee; 7 The tabernacle of the congregation, and the ark of the testimony, and the mercy seat that is thereupon, and all the furniture of the tabernacle, 8 And The Table and his furniture, and the pure candlestick with all his furniture, and the altar of incense, 9 And the altar of burnt offering with all his furniture, and the laver and his foot, 10 And the cloths of service, and the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and the garments of his sons, to minister in the priest's office, 11 And the anointing oil, and sweet incense for the holy place: according to all that I have commanded thee shall they do.
  Sabbath Laws
  --
  15 And Moses turned, and went down from the mount, and the two tables of the testimony were in his hand: The Tables were written on both their sides; on the one side and on the other were they written. 16 And The Tables were the work of God, and the writing was the writing of God, graven upon The Tables. 17 And when Joshua heard the noise of the people as they shouted, he said unto Moses, There is a noise of war in the camp. 18 And he said, It is not the voice of them that shout for mastery, neither is it the voice of them that cry for being overcome: but the noise of them that sing do I hear. 19 And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast The Tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount. 20 And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it.
  21 And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them? 22 And Aaron said, Let not the anger of my lord wax hot: thou knowest the people, that they are set on mischief. 23 For they said unto me, Make us gods, which shall go before us: for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. 24 And I said unto them, Whosoever hath any gold, let them break it off. So they gave it me: then I cast it into the fire, and there came out this calf.
  --
  Renewal of The Tablets
  1 And the LORD said unto Moses, Hew thee two tables of stone like unto the first: and I will write upon these tables the words that were in the first tables, which thou brakest. 2 And be ready in the morning, and come up in the morning unto mount Sinai, and present thyself there to me in the top of the mount. 3 And no man shall come up with thee, neither let any man be seen throughout all the mount; neither let the flocks nor herds feed before that mount. 4 And he hewed two tables of stone like unto the first; and Moses rose up early in the morning, and went up unto mount Sinai, as the LORD had commanded him, and took in his hand the two tables of stone.
  --
  And he wrote upon The Tables the words of the covenant, the ten commandments.
  29 And it came to pass, when Moses came down from mount Sinai with the two tables of testimony in Moses' hand,
  --
  10 And every wise hearted among you shall come, and make all that the LORD hath commanded; 11 The tabernacle, his tent, and his covering, his taches, and his boards, his bars, his pillars, and his sockets, 12 The ark, and the staves thereof, with the mercy seat, and the vail of the covering, 13 The Table, and his staves, and all his vessels, and the shewbread, 14 The candlestick also for the light, and his furniture, and his lamps, with the oil for the light, 15 And the incense altar, and his staves, and the anointing oil, and the sweet incense, and the hanging for the door at the entering in of the tabernacle, 16 The altar of burnt offering, with his brasen grate, his staves, and all his vessels, the laver and his foot, 17 The hangings of the court, his pillars, and their sockets, and the hanging for the door of the court, 18 The pins of the tabernacle, and the pins of the court, and their cords, 19 The cloths of service, to do service in the holy place, the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and the garments of his sons, to minister in the priest's office.
  The Contri bution
  --
  The Table
  10 And he made The Table of shittim wood: two cubits was the length thereof, and a cubit the breadth thereof, and a cubit and a half the height thereof: 11 And he overlaid it with pure gold, and made thereunto a crown of gold round about. 12 Also he made thereunto a border of an handbreadth round about; and made a crown of gold for the border thereof round about. 13 And he cast for it four rings of gold, and put the rings upon the four corners that were in the four feet thereof. 14 Over against the border were the rings, the places for the staves to bear The Table. 15 And he made the staves of shittim wood, and overlaid them with gold, to bear The Table. 16 And he made the vessels which were upon The Table, his dishes, and his spoons, and his bowls, and his covers to cover withal, of pure gold.
  The Lampstand
  --
  32 Thus was all the work of the tabernacle of the tent of the congregation finished: and the children of Israel did according to all that the LORD commanded Moses, so did they. 33 And they brought the tabernacle unto Moses, the tent, and all his furniture, his taches, his boards, his bars, and his pillars, and his sockets, 34 And the covering of rams' skins dyed red, and the covering of badgers' skins, and the vail of the covering, 35 The ark of the testimony, and the staves thereof, and the mercy seat, 36 The Table, and all the vessels thereof, and the shewbread, 37 The pure candlestick, with the lamps thereof, even with the lamps to be set in order, and all the vessels thereof, and the oil for light, 38 And the golden altar, and the anointing oil, and the sweet incense, and the hanging for the tabernacle door, 39 The brasen altar, and his grate of brass, his staves, and all his vessels, the laver and his foot, 40 The hangings of the court, his pillars, and his sockets, and the hanging for the court gate, his cords, and his pins, and all the vessels of the service of the tabernacle, for the tent of the congregation, 41 The cloths of service to do service in the holy place, and the holy garments for Aaron the priest, and his sons' garments, to minister in the priest's office. 42 According to all that the LORD commanded Moses, so the children of Israel made all the work. 43 And Moses did look upon all the work, and, behold, they have done it as the LORD had commanded, even so had they done it: and Moses blessed them.
  CHAPTER 40
  --
  1 And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying, 2 On the first day of the first month shalt thou set up the tabernacle of the tent of the congregation. 3 And thou shalt put therein the ark of the testimony, and cover the ark with the vail. 4 And thou shalt bring in The Table, and set in order the things that are to be set in order upon it; and thou shalt bring in the candlestick, and light the lamps thereof. 5 And thou shalt set the altar of gold for the incense before the ark of the testimony, and put the hanging of the door to the tabernacle. 6 And thou shalt set the altar of the burnt offering before the door of the tabernacle of the tent of the congregation. 7 And thou shalt set the laver between the tent of the congregation and the altar, and shalt put water therein. 8 And thou shalt set up the court round about, and hang up the hanging at the court gate.
  9 And thou shalt take the anointing oil, and anoint the tabernacle, and all that is therein, and shalt hallow it, and all the vessels thereof: and it shall be holy. 10 And thou shalt anoint the altar of the burnt offering, and all his vessels, and sanctify the altar: and it shall be an altar most holy. 11 And thou shalt anoint the laver and his foot, and sanctify it.
  --
  16 Thus did Moses: according to all that the LORD commanded him, so did he. 17 And it came to pass in the first month in the second year, on the first day of the month, that the tabernacle was reared up. 18 And Moses reared up the tabernacle, and fastened his sockets, and set up the boards thereof, and put in the bars thereof, and reared up his pillars. 19 And he spread abroad the tent over the tabernacle, and put the covering of the tent above upon it; as the LORD commanded Moses. 20 And he took and put the testimony into the ark, and set the staves on the ark, and put the mercy seat above upon the ark: 21 And he brought the ark into the tabernacle, and set up the vail of the covering, and covered the ark of the testimony; as the LORD commanded Moses. 22 And he put The Table in the tent of the congregation, upon the side of the tabernacle northward, without the vail. 23 And he set the bread in order upon it before the LORD; as the LORD had commanded Moses. 24 And he put the candlestick in the tent of the congregation, over against The Table, on the side of the tabernacle southward. 25 And he lighted the lamps before the LORD; as the LORD commanded Moses. 26 And he put the golden altar in the tent of the congregation before the vail: 27 And he burnt sweet incense thereon; as the LORD commanded Moses. 28 And he set up the hanging at the door of the tabernacle. 29 And he put the altar of burnt offering by the door of the tabernacle of the tent of the congregation, and offered upon it the burnt offering and the meat offering; as the LORD commanded Moses. 30 And he set the laver between the tent of the congregation and the altar, and put water there, to wash withal. 31 And Moses and Aaron and his sons washed their hands and their feet thereat: 32 When they went into the tent of the congregation, and when they came near unto the altar, they washed; as the LORD commanded Moses. 33 And he reared up the court round about the tabernacle and the altar, and set up the hanging of the court gate. So Moses finished the work.
  Gods Presence in the Tabernacle

Book of Imaginary Beings (text), #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  celebration. To the Centaurs wine was now a new experience; in the midst of the banqueting an intoxicated Centaur insulted the bride and, overturning The Tables, started
  the famous Centauromachy that Phidias, or a disciple of his,
  --
  take The Tablet out of the Golems mouth, and the creature
  fell into a frenzy, running out into the dark alleys of the

Book of Proverbs, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  write them on The Tablet of your heart.
  4 Then you will win favor and a good name

BOOK VI. - Of Varros threefold division of theology, and of the inability of the gods to contri bute anything to the happiness of the future life, #City of God, #Saint Augustine of Hippo, #Christianity
  That theology, therefore, which is fabulous, theatrical, scenic, and full of all baseness and unseemliness, is taken up into the civil theology; and part of that theology, which in its totality is deservedly judged to be worthy of reprobation and rejection, is pronounced worthy to be cultivated and observed;not at all an incongruous part, as I have undertaken to show, and one which, being alien to the whole body, was unsuitably attached to and suspended from it, but a part entirely congruous with, and most harmoniously fitted to the rest, as a member of the same body. For what else do those images, forms, ages, sexes, characteristics of the gods show? If the poets have Jupiter with a beard, and Mercury beardless, have not the priests the same? Is the Priapus of the priests less obscene than the Priapus of the players? Does he receive the adoration of worshippers in a different form from that in which he moves about the stage for the amusement of spectators? Is not Saturn old and Apollo young in the shrines where their images stand, as well as when represented by actor's masks? Why are Forculus, who presides over doors, and Limentinus, who presides over thresholds and lintels, male gods, and Cardea between them feminine, who presides over hinges? Are not those things found in books on divine things, which grave poets have deemed unworthy of their verses? Does the Diana of the[Pg 244] theatre carry arms, whilst the Diana of the city is simply a virgin? Is the stage Apollo a lyrist, but the Delphic Apollo ignorant of this art? But these things are decent compared with the more shameful things. What was thought of Jupiter himself by those who placed his wet nurse in the Capitol? Did they not bear witness to Euhemerus, who, not with the garrulity of a fable-teller, but with the gravity of an historian who had diligently investigated the matter, wrote that all such gods had been men and mortals? And they who appointed the Epulones as parasites at The Table of Jupiter, what else did they wish for but mimic sacred rites? For if any mimic had said that parasites of Jupiter were made use of at his table, he would assuredly have appeared to be seeking to call forth laughter. Varro said it,not when he was mocking, but when he was commending the gods did he say it. His books on divine, not on human, things testify that he wrote this,not where he set forth the scenic games, but where he explained the Capitoline laws. In a word, he is conquered, and confesses that, as they made the gods with a human form, so they believed that they are delighted with human pleasures.
  For also malign spirits were not so wanting to their own business as not to confirm noxious opinions in the minds of men by converting them into sport. Whence also is that story about the sacristan of Hercules, which says that, having nothing to do, he took to playing at dice as a pastime, throwing them alternately with the one hand for Hercules, with the other for himself, with this understanding, that if he should win, he should from the funds of the temple prepare himself a supper, and hire a mistress; but if Hercules should win the game, he himself should, at his own expense, provide the same for the pleasure of Hercules. Then, when he had been beaten by himself, as though by Hercules, he gave to the god Hercules the supper he owed him, and also the most noble harlot Larentina. But she, having fallen asleep in the temple, dreamed that Hercules had had intercourse with her, and had said to her that she would find her payment with the youth whom she should first meet on leaving the temple, and that she was to believe this to be paid to her by Hercules. And so the first youth that met her on going out was the wealthy[Pg 245] Tarutius, who kept her a long time, and when he died left her his heir. She, having obtained a most ample fortune, that she should not seem ungrateful for the divine hire, in her turn made the Roman people her heir, which she thought to be most acceptable to the deities; and, having disappeared, the will was found. By which meritorious conduct they say that she gained divine honours.

BOOK XVI. - The history of the city of God from Noah to the time of the kings of Israel, #City of God, #Saint Augustine of Hippo, #Christianity
  Jacob being dead, and Joseph also, during the remaining 144 years until they went out of the land of Egypt that nation increased to an incredible degree, even although wasted[Pg 162] by so great persecutions, that at one time the male children were murdered at their birth, because the wondering Egyptians were terrified at the too great increase of that people. Then Moses, being stealthily kept from the murderers of the infants, was brought to the royal house, God preparing to do great things by him, and was nursed and adopted by the daughter of Pharaoh (that was the name of all the kings of Egypt), and became so great a man that heyea, rather God, who had promised this to Abraham, by himdrew that nation, so wonderfully multiplied, out of the yoke of hardest and most grievous servitude it had borne there. At first, indeed, he fled thence (we are told he fled into the land of Midian), because, in defending an Israelite, he had slain an Egyptian, and was afraid. Afterward, being divinely commissioned in the power of the Spirit of God, he overcame the magi of Pharaoh who resisted him. Then, when the Egyptians would not let God's people go, ten memorable plagues were brought by Him upon them,the water turned into blood, the frogs and lice, the flies, the death of the cattle, the boils, the hail, the locusts, the darkness, the death of the first-born. At last the Egyptians were destroyed in the Red Sea while pursuing the Israelites, whom they had let go when at length they were broken by so many great plagues. The divided sea made a way for the Israelites who were departing, but, returning on itself, it overwhelmed their pursuers with its waves. Then for forty years the people of God went through the desert, under the leadership of Moses, when the tabernacle of testimony was dedicated, in which God was worshipped by sacrifices prophetic of things to come, and that was after the law had been very terribly given in the mount, for its divinity was most plainly attested by wonderful signs and voices. This took place soon after the exodus from Egypt, when the people had entered the desert, on the fiftieth day after the passover was celebrated by the offering up of a lamb, which is so completely a type of Christ, foretelling that through His sacrificial passion He should go from this world to the Father (for pascha in the Hebrew tongue means transit), that when the new covenant was revealed, after Christ our passover was offered up, the Holy Spirit came from heaven on the fiftieth day; and He is called[Pg 163] in the gospel the Finger of God, because He recalls to our remembrance the things done before by way of types, and because The Tables of that law are said to have been written by the finger of God.
  On the death of Moses, Joshua the son of Nun ruled the people, and led them into the land of promise, and divided it among them. By these two wonderful leaders wars were also carried on most prosperously and wonderfully, God calling to witness that they had got these victories not so much on account of the merit of the Hebrew people as on account of the sins of the nations they subdued. After these leaders there were judges, when the people were settled in the land of promise, so that, in the meantime, the first promise made to Abraham began to be fulfilled about the one nation, that is, the Hebrew, and about the land of Canaan; but not as yet the promise about all nations, and the whole wide world, for that was to be fulfilled, not by the observances of the old law, but by the advent of Christ in the flesh, and by the faith of the gospel. And it was to prefigure this that it was not Moses, who received the law for the people on Mount Sinai, that led the people into the land of promise, but Joshua, whose name also was changed at God's command, so that he was called Jesus. But in the times of the judges prosperity alternated with adversity in war, according as the sins of the people and the mercy of God were displayed.

ENNEAD 06.05 - The One and Identical Being is Everywhere Present In Its Entirety.345, #Plotinus - Complete Works Vol 04, #Plotinus, #Christianity
  For example: in ii. 4 we find Plotinos discussing the doctrine of two matters, the physical and the intelligible. In the very next book, of the same Ennead, in ii. 5.3, we find him discrediting this same intelligible matter. Moreover, in i. 8.7, he approves of the world as mixture; in ii. 4.7 he disapproves of it. What do these contradictions mean? That Plotinos was unreliable? That he was mentally incoherent? No, something much simpler. By consulting The Tables of Porphyry, we discover of the first two, that the first statement was made during the Amelian period, and the latter during the Porphyrian. Another case of such contradiction is his assertion of positive evil (i. 8) and his denial thereof (ii. 9). The latter assertion is of the Porphyrian period, the former is Eustochian; while of the latter two, the first was Eustochian; and the second Amelian. It is simply a case of development of doctrines at different periods of his life.
  *****
  --
    To make so lucid and capable a compendium of the works of so great a giant of philosophy as Plotinos, the author must have spent much time in analysing the text and satisfying himself as to the meaning of many obscure passages; to test his absolute accuracy would require the verification of every reference among the hundreds given in The Tables at the end of the pamphlet, and we have only had time to verify one or two of the more striking. These are as accurate as anything in a digest can rightly be expected to be. In addition to the detailed chapters on the seven realms of the Plotinic philosophy, on reincarnation, ethics, and sthetics, we have introductory chapters on Platonism, Aristotelianism, Stoicism, and Emanationism, and on the relationship of Plotinos to Christianity and Paganism.
    Those who desire to enter into the Plotinian precincts of the temple of Greek philosophy by the most expeditious path CANNOT do BETTER than take this little pamphlet for their guide; it is of course not perfect, but it is undeniably THE BEST which has yet appeared. We have recommended the T.P.S. to procure a supply of this pamphlet, for to our Platonic friends and colleagues we say not only YOU SHOULD, but YOU MUST read it.

For a Breath I Tarry, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
     He fell off The Table.
     He began to gasp. He shut his eyes and curled himself into a ball.

Gorgias, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  SOCRATES: I too, Gorgias, should have liked to continue the argument with Callicles, and then I might have given him an 'Amphion' in return for his 'Zethus'; but since you, Callicles, are unwilling to continue, I hope that you will listen, and interrupt me if I seem to you to be in error. And if you refute me, I shall not be angry with you as you are with me, but I shall inscribe you as the greatest of benefactors on The Tablets of my soul.
  CALLICLES: My good fellow, never mind me, but get on.

Liber 46 - The Key of the Mysteries, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
   but in this case, The Tables must be covered. The invisible agent needs
   certain apparatus, just as do the cleverest successors of Robert
  --
   The Table-turners, and those who make the spirits speak with
   alphabetical charts, are, then, a good many centuries behind the times;
  --
   living hands come out of The Tables, true hands which some see, others
   touch, and by which still others feel themselves touched without seeing

Prayers and Meditations by Baha u llah text, #Prayers and Meditations by Baha u llah, #unset, #Zen
  Glorified be Thy name, O Lord my God! Thou beholdest my dwelling-place, and the prison into which I am cast, and the woes I suffer. By Thy might! No pen can recount them, nor can any tongue describe or number them. I know not, O my God, for what purpose Thou hast abandoned me to Thine adversaries. Thy glory beareth me witness! I sorrow not for the vexations I endure for love of Thee, nor feel perturbed by the calamities that overtake me in Thy path. My grief is rather because Thou delayest to fulfill what Thou hast determined in The Tablets of Thy Revelation, and ordained in the books of Thy decree and judgment.
  11
  --
  I am Thy servant and the son of Thy servant, O my God! I have laid hold on the handle of Thy grace, and clung to the cord of Thy tender mercy. Ordain for me the good things that are with Thee, and nourish me from The Table Thou didst send down out of the clouds of Thy bounty and the heaven of Thy favor.
  Thou, in very truth, art the Lord of the worlds, and the God of all that are in heaven and all that are on earth.
  --
  The transgressions committed by such as have turned away from Thee and have borne themselves haughtily towards Thee have not availed to hinder them from loving Thee, and from setting their faces towards Thee, and from turning in the direction of Thy mercy. These are they who are blessed by the Concourse on high, who are glorified by the denizens of the everlasting Cities, and beyond them by those on whose foreheads Thy most exalted pen hath written: "These! The people of Bahá. Through them have been shed the splendors of the light of guidance." Thus hath it been ordained, at Thy behest and by Thy will, in The Tablet of Thine irrevocable decree.
  84
  --
  Magnify Thou, O Lord my God, Him Who is the Primal Point, the Divine Mystery, the Unseen Essence, the Day-Spring of Divinity, and the Manifestation of Thy Lordship, through Whom all the knowledge of the past and all the knowledge of the future were made plain, through Whom the pearls of Thy hidden wisdom were uncovered, and the mystery of Thy treasured name disclosed, Whom Thou hast appointed as the Announcer of the One through Whose name the letter B and the letter E have been joined and united, through Whom Thy majesty, Thy sovereignty and Thy might were made known, through Whom Thy words have been sent down, and Thy laws set forth with clearness, and Thy signs spread abroad, and Thy Word established, through Whom the hearts of Thy chosen ones were laid bare, and all that were in the heavens and all that were on the earth were gathered together, Whom Thou hast called 'Alí-Muhammad in the kingdom of Thy names, and the Spirit of Spirits in The Tablets of Thine irrevocable decree, Whom Thou hast invested with Thine own title, unto Whose name all other names have, at Thy bidding and through the power of Thy might, been made to return, and in Whom Thou hast caused all Thine attributes and titles to attain their final consummation. To Him also belong such names as lay hid within Thy stainless tabernacles, in Thine invisible world and Thy sanctified cities.
  85
  --
  No sooner had He proclaimed Thy Cause, and risen up to carry out the things prescribed unto Him in The Tablets of Thy decree, than the Great Terror fell upon Thy creatures. Some turned towards Thee, and detached themselves from all except Thee, and sanctified their souls from the world and all that is therein, and were so enravished by the sweetness of Thy voice that they forsook all Thou hadst created in the kingdom of Thy creation. Others recognized Thee and then hesitated, others allowed the world to come in between them and Thee and to withhold them from recognizing Thee. Others disdained Thee, and turned back from Thee, and wished to prevent Thee from achieving Thy purpose. And yet behold how all of them are calling upon Thee, and are expecting the things they were promised in Thy Tablets. And when the Promised One came unto them, they recognized Him not, and disbelieved in Thy signs, and repudiated Thy clear tokens, and strayed so grievously from Thy path that they slew Thy servants, through the brightness of whose faces the countenances of the Concourse on high have been illumined.
  I beseech Thee, O Thou Who art the Lord of all names, to guard Thy loved ones against Thine enemies, and to strengthen them in their love for Thee and in fulfilling Thy pleasure. Do Thou protect them, that their footsteps may slip not, that their hearts may not be shut out as by a veil from Thee, and that their eyes may be restrained from beholding anything that is not of Thee. Cause them to be so enraptured by the sweetness of Thy divine melodies that they will rid themselves of all attachment to any one except Thee, and will turn wholly towards Thee, and extol Thee under all conditions, saying: "Praised be Thou, O Lord our God, inasmuch as Thou hast enabled us to recognize Thy most exalted and all-glorious Self. We will, by Thy mercy, cleave to Thee, and will detach ourselves from any one but Thee. We have realized that Thou art the Beloved of the worlds and the Creator of earth and heaven!"
  --
  Glorified art Thou, O Lord my God! Thou seest me dwelling in this prison-house that lieth behind the seas and the mountains, and knowest full well what I have endured for love of Thee and for the sake of Thy Cause. Thou art He, O my God, Who hath raised me up at Thy behest, and bidden me to occupy Thy seat, and to summon all men to the court of Thy mercy. It is Thou Who hast commanded me to tell out the things Thou didst destine for them in The Tablet of Thy decree and didst inscribe with the pen of Thy Revelation, and Who hast enjoined on me the duty of kindling the fire of Thy love in the hearts of Thy servants, and of drawing all the peoples of the earth nearer to the habitation of Thy throne.
  107
  --
  Praise be to Thee, O Thou Who art the Well-Beloved of all that have known Thee, and the Desire of the hearts of such as are devoted to Thee, inasmuch as Thou hast made me a target for the ills that I suffer in my love for Thee, and the object of the assaults launched against me in Thy path. Thy glory beareth me witness! I can, on no account, feel impatient of the adversities that I have borne in my love for Thee. From the very day Thou didst reveal Thyself unto me, I have accepted for myself every manner of tribulation. Every moment of my life my head crieth out to Thee and saith: "Would, O my Lord, that I could be raised on the spear-point in Thy path!" while my blood entreateth Thee saying: "Dye the earth with me, O my God, for the sake of Thy love and Thy pleasure!" Thou knowest that I have, at no time, sought to guard my body against any affliction, nay rather I have continually anticipated the things Thou didst ordain for me in The Tablet of Thy decree.
  109
  --
  Look down, then, upon Him, O my God, with the eye of Thy tender mercy, and send down upon Him and upon those that love Him all the good Thou didst ordain in the heaven of Thy will and The Tablet of Thy decree. Aid them, then, with Thy succor, for Thou art, verily, the Almighty, the Most Exalted, the All-Glorious, the All-Compelling.
  LXXIX
  --
  These are, O my God, the days whereon Thou didst enjoin Thy servants to observe the fast. With it Thou didst adorn the preamble of the Book of Thy Laws revealed unto Thy creatures, and didst deck forth the Repositories of Thy commandments in the sight of all who are in Thy heaven and all who are on Thy earth. Thou hast endowed every hour of these days with a special virtue, inscrutable to all except Thee, Whose knowledge embraceth all created things. Thou hast, also, assigned unto every soul a portion of this virtue in accordance with The Tablet of Thy decree and the Scriptures of Thine irrevocable judgment. Every leaf of these Books and Scriptures Thou hast, moreover, allotted to each one of the peoples and kindreds of the earth.
  For Thine ardent lovers Thou hast, according to Thy decree, reserved, at each daybreak, the cup of Thy remembrance, O Thou Who art the Ruler of rulers! These are they who have been so inebriated with the wine of Thy manifold wisdom that they forsake their couches in their longing to celebrate Thy praise and extol Thy virtues, and flee from sleep in their eagerness to approach Thy presence and partake of Thy bounty. Their eyes have, at all times, been bent upon the Day-Spring of Thy loving-kindness, and their faces set towards the Fountain-Head of Thine inspiration. Rain down, then, upon us and upon them from the clouds of Thy mercy what beseemeth the heaven of Thy bounteousness and grace.
  --
  These are Thy servants, O my Lord, who have entered with Thee in this, the Most Great Prison, who have kept the fast within its walls according to what Thou hadst commanded them in The Tablets of Thy decree and the Books of Thy behest. Send down, therefore, upon them what will thoroughly purge them of all Thou abhorrest, that they may be wholly devoted to Thee, and may detach themselves entirely from all except Thyself.
  Rain down, then, upon us, O my God, that which beseemeth Thy grace and befitteth Thy bounty. Enable us, then, O my God, to live in remembrance of Thee and to die in love of Thee, and supply us with the gift of Thy presence in Thy worlds hereafter --worlds which are inscrutable to all except Thee. Thou art our Lord and the Lord of all worlds, and the God of all that are in heaven and all that are on earth.
  --
  Thou hast, verily, O my God, suffered Him Who is the Manifestation of Thine own Self to be afflicted with all manner of adversity in order that Thy servants may ascend unto the pinnacle of Thy gracious favor, and attain unto that which Thou hast, through Thy providence and tender mercies, ordained for them in The Tablets of Thine irrevocable decree. The glory of Thy might beareth me witness! Were they, every moment of their lives, to offer up themselves as a sacrifice in Thy path, they would still have done but little in comparison with the manifold bestowals vouchsafed unto them by Thee.
  Grant, therefore, I beseech Thee, that their hearts may be inclined towards Thee, and that their faces may be turned in the direction of Thy good-pleasure. Powerful art Thou to do what Thou willest. No God is there but Thee, the Inaccessible, the All-Glorious, the Ever-Forgiving.
  --
  Praised be Thou, O my God, that Thou hast been true to what the Pen of Thy Revelation hath inscribed upon The Tablets sent down by Thee unto Them Whom Thou hast chosen above all Thy creatures, and through Whom Thou hast unlocked the doors of Thy mercy, and shed abroad the radiance of the light of Thy guidance. Glory to Thee that Thou hast laid bare what had from eternity been wrapped up within the Tabernacle of Thy majesty, Thine omnipotence and glory, and through which Thou hadst decked forth the heaven of Thy Revelation and adorned the pages of the book of Thy testimony.
  And when the Pledge was fulfilled and the Promised One appeared, He was rejected by such of Thy servants as profess to have believed in Him in Whom Thy Godhead was manifested, Whom Thou didst ordain to be the Herald of this Revelation, and through Whose advent the eyes of the inmates of the sanctuary of Thy unity were cheered.
  --
  The power of Thy might beareth me witness! Whoso hath drunk of the cup which the hand of Thy mercy hath borne round will strip himself of all things except Thee, and will be able, through a word of his mouth, to enrapture the souls of such of Thy servants as have slumbered on the bed of forgetfulness and negligence, and to cause them to turn their faces toward Thy most Great Sign, and seek from Thee naught else except Thyself, and ask of Thee only what Thou hast determined for them by the pen of Thy judgment and hast prescribed in The Tablet of Thy decree.
  192
  --
  No sooner, however, had the Pen traced upon The Tablet one single letter of Thy hidden wisdom, than the voice of the lamentation of Thine ardent lovers was lifted up from all directions. Thereupon, there befell the just what hath caused the inmates of the tabernacle of Thy glory to weep and the dwellers of the cities of Thy revelation to groan.
  Thou dost consider, O my God, how He Who is the Manifestation of Thy names is in these days threatened by the swords of Thine adversaries. In such a state He crieth out and summoneth all the inhabitants of Thine earth and the denizens of Thy heaven unto Thee.
  --
  Cause me, O my Lord, to be of those who, with their substance and their own selves, have fought valiantly in Thy path. Write down, then, for me the recompense Thou didst ordain for them in The Tablet of Thy decree. Stablish me also on the seat of truth in Thy presence, and join me with the sincere among Thy servants.
  212
  --
  Glorified art Thou, O Lord my God! Look Thou upon this wronged one, who hath been sorely afflicted by the oppressors among Thy creatures and the infidels among Thine enemies, though he himself hath refused to breathe a single breath but by Thy leave and at Thy bidding. I lay asleep on my couch, O my God, when lo, the gentle winds of Thy grace and Thy loving-kindness passed over me, and wakened me through the power of Thy sovereignty and Thy gifts, and bade me arise before Thy servants, and speak forth Thy praise, and glorify Thy word. Thereupon most of Thy people reviled me. I swear by Thy glory, O my God! I never thought that they would show forth such deeds, aware as I am that Thou hast Thyself announced this Revelation unto them in the Scrolls of Thy commandment and The Tablets of Thy decree, and hast covenanted with them concerning this youth in every word sent down by Thee unto Thy creatures and Thy people.
  I am bewildered, therefore, O my God, and know not how to act toward them. Every time I hold my peace, and cease to extol Thy wondrous virtues, Thy Spirit impelleth me to cry out before all who are in Thy heaven and on Thy earth; and every time I am still, the breaths wafted from the right hand of Thy will and purpose pass over me, and stir me up, and I find myself to be as a leaf which lieth at the mercy of the winds of Thy decree, and is carried away whithersoever Thou dost permit or command it. Every man of insight who considereth what hath been revealed by me, will be persuaded that Thy Cause is not in my hands, but in Thy hands, and will recognize that the reins of power are held not in my grasp but in Thy grasp, and are subject to Thy sovereign might. And yet, Thou seest, O my God, how the inhabitants of Thy realm have arrayed themselves against me, and inflict upon me every moment of my life what causeth the realities of Thy chosen ones and trusted ones to tremble.
  --
  The Tablet of Visitation.
  

r1912 07 22, #Record of Yoga, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
   Scenes of the future in samadhi are manifesting & nearer to the antardarshi jagrat condition which has long been deprived of all but very dim images. There is a frequent replacement of perception of sthula by perception of prana valueseg a strong, almost violent pranamaya oscillation (throbbing & swaying) physically felt in chair & table when the physical chair & table were only given a slight vibration by a gentle motion of one seated on The Table. The chair although detached from The Table & connected only through my body shared strongly in the pranamaya disturbance. The senses tend to confuse the two & feel the chair and table physically moving, but the viveka having taken possession of the manas prevent[s] the sensations from succumbing to the error of the physical sense.
   The most important & decisive results were in the second and sixth chatusthayas. The Mahakali bhava in Mahasaraswati continent, after being clouded for some time, finally revealed itself as perfectly established and is developing the permanent ugrata, ishwarabhava etc; the ishwarabhava is tending to become independent of the results of activity & to consist in the force & confidence of the activity itself and of the personality manifesting. But also in the trikaldrishti sruti is insisting on self-justification and increasing the self-existent faith which is independent of the misleading twists & turns of immediate result & event. The Mahalakshmi bhava, hitherto absent, is now tending to appear. At first it replaced momentarily the Mahakali which it is intended only to colour without altering its character, afterwards it tended to bring the Mahalaxmi-Mahasaraswati combinations, but eventually it has subordinated itself to the proper Chandibhava. The Mahakali bhava tends to be weakened, but no longer blotted out by the old sanskaras in conversation & after sleep; but it is no longer replaced by Maheshwari-Mahasaraswati, but by an improperly combined quadruple bhava. The Maheshwari (Gauri) pratistha is still too prominent, because the habit of exciting mental tapas, against which the pratistha is an insurance, still lingers, though weakly, as a habit that always revives with the advent of Mahakali. The permanent realisation of the fourfold Brahman is final. The activity of shuddhi, mukti, bhukti is now final in all their parts, though not yet consummate; only the siddhi remains and this is being rapidly brought forward. It is still chiefly hampered in the karma proper to Mahakali & in the outward fulfilment of kama.

r1912 12 31, #Record of Yoga, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
   Last night there was some swapna samadhi, but only one image survives in the memory,a room or tent with a small table such as might be used in a tent & a sola hat on The Table, seen for some time, but with a momentary eclipse after which it emerged again & then vanished, a scene without any incident or moving figure, although it was felt that there would have been either movement or incident, if the power of vision had been able to hold the scene. The background and atmosphere were very dim as is usually now the case with these visions.
   Visrishti, neither slight, nor excessive, in the afternoon; the first real evacuation since the 256 days.

r1914 03 21, #Record of Yoga, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
   1) A case presenting itself in which a form of tapasya was necessary (jalarodha) & there being a doubt in the intellect of its permissibility, the eye glanced across involuntarily at a manuscript on The Table & saw the sentence That is the system. Involuntary purposeful sortilege.
   2) A sortilege being sought with no particular subject, need or purpose, except the testing of the theory of sortilege, another MS gave Vowel stems of the 3 form the accusative vocative.[] This had to be interpreted, 3 = 3 chatusthaya, vowel stems, = subtle parts ie parts of knowledge in their beginnings & superstructure, the flower being yet to come, form the accusative, = regularise their objective action based on prakamya in the actuality, & vocative = their subjective action based on vyapti in the actuality. This movement as a matter of fact began immediately afterwards. Voluntary objectless sortilege.

r1914 06 17, #Record of Yoga, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
   Commencement of The Tablet of Vedanta.
   The Affirmations remain. They are resisted in their conscious & perfect application. They have yet to be finally disengaged from that resistance.

r1915 04 22, #Record of Yoga, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
   1) The vision (in Samadhi) of the Theosophical Path on The Table, fulfilled next day. Suggestion of importancefulfilled by solution of the Vedic Rishi-idea by example of Bodhi-sattwas in Japan.
   2) The waking drishti of the cigarette on The Table. Suggestion of certain fulfilment by exceptional means. Found on floor.
   ***

r1917 02 11, #Record of Yoga, #Sri Aurobindo, #Integral Yoga
   The exhaustion felt was very great, so much that the body insisted on the need of recumbence to ease the back, but a few minutes afterwardsafter half an hours sittingall had gone, activity returned, wine of anandamaya tapas was felt in the body and The Tables were rearranged, dusted and motion kept up for an hour and a quarter with return of pain in the shoulder and neck and with unease in the physical nerve matter, but without the sense of dominating fatigue, rather of dominating vigour. Nor is there now any inclination in the Prana to rest.
   ***

Symposium translated by B Jowett, #Symposium, #Plato, #Philosophy
  Aristodemus meeting Socrates in holiday attire, is invited by him to a banquet at the house of Agathon, who had been sacrificing in thanksgiving for his tragic victory on the day previous. But no sooner has he entered the house than he finds that he is alone; Socrates has stayed behind in a fit of abstraction, and does not appear until the banquet is half over. On his appearing he and the host jest a little; the question is then asked by Pausanias, one of the guests, 'What shall they do about drinking? as they had been all well drunk on the day before, and drinking on two successive days is such a bad thing.' This is confirmed by the authority of Eryximachus the physician, who further proposes that instead of listening to the flute-girl and her 'noise' they shall make speeches in honour of love, one after another, going from left to right in the order in which they are reclining at The Table. All of them agree to this proposal, and Phaedrus, who is the 'father' of the idea, which he has previously communicated to Eryximachus, begins as follows:
  He descants first of all upon the antiquity of love, which is proved by the authority of the poets; secondly upon the benefits which love gives to man. The greatest of these is the sense of honour and dishonour. The lover is ashamed to be seen by the beloved doing or suffering any cowardly or mean act. And a state or army which was made up only of lovers and their loves would be invincible. For love will convert the veriest coward into an inspired hero.
  --
  Well, if you think so, I will leave him, said Agathon. And then, turning to the servants, he added, 'Let us have supper without waiting for him. Serve up whatever you please, for there is no one to give you orders; hitherto I have never left you to yourselves. But on this occasion imagine that you are our hosts, and that I and the company are your guests; treat us well, and then we shall commend you.' After this, supper was served, but still no Socrates; and during the meal Agathon several times expressed a wish to send for him, but Aristodemus objected; and at last when the feast was about half overfor the fit, as usual, was not of long durationSocrates entered. Agathon, who was reclining alone at the end of The Table, begged that he would take the place next to him; that 'I may touch you,' he said, 'and have the benefit of that wise thought which came into your mind in the portico, and is now in your possession; for I am certain that you would not have come away until you had found what you sought.'
  How I wish, said Socrates, taking his place as he was desired, that wisdom could be infused by touch, out of the fuller into the emptier man, as water runs through wool out of a fuller cup into an emptier one; if that were so, how greatly should I value the privilege of reclining at your side! For you would have filled me full with a stream of wisdom plenteous and fair; whereas my own is of a very mean and questionable sort, no better than a dream. But yours is bright and full of promise, and was manifested forth in all the splendour of youth the day before yesterday, in the presence of more than thirty thousand Hellenes.

Tablets of Baha u llah text, #Tablets of Baha u llah, #Baha u llah, #Baha i
  The disbelievers among the people of the Bayán are like the followers of the Shí'ih sect and walk in their footsteps. Leave them to their idle fancies and vain imaginings. They are in truth accounted with the lost in the Book of God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. The Shí'ih divines, one and all, are now engaged in reviling and denouncing the True One from their pulpits. Gracious God! Dawlat-Ábádí 1 too hath followed suit. He ascended the pulpit and gave voice to that which hath caused The Tablet to cry out in anguish and the Pen to wail. Meditate upon his conduct and the conduct of Ashraf 2--upon him be My glory and My tender mercy--and likewise consider those loved ones who hastened to the place of martyrdom in My Name, and offered up their lives in the path of Him Who is the Desire of the world. 1. Mírzá Hádí Dawlat-Ábádí, one of the divines of Isfáhán, who became a follower of the Báb, later supported Mírzá Yahyá, and was appointed his representative in Írán and his successor. During the persecutions against the Bábís he recanted his faith.
  2. Mírzá Ashraf, who was martyred in the city of Isfáhán. (See God Passes By p. 201.)
  --
  In one of The Tablets these words have been revealed: O people of God! Do not busy yourselves in your own concerns; let your thoughts be fixed upon that which will rehabilitate the fortunes of mankind and sanctify the hearts and souls of men. This can best be achieved through pure and holy deeds, through a virtuous life and a goodly behavior. Valiant acts will ensure the triumph of this Cause, and a saintly character will reinforce its power. Cleave unto righteousness, O people of Bahá! This, verily, is the commandment which this Wronged One hath given unto you, and the first choice of His unrestrained Will for every one of you.
  O friends! It behooveth you to refresh and revive your souls through the gracious favors which in this Divine, this soul-stirring Springtime are being showered upon you. The Day-Star of His great glory hath shed its radiance upon you, and the clouds of His limitless grace have overshadowed you. How high the reward of him that hath not deprived himself of so great a bounty, nor failed to recognize the beauty of his Best-Beloved in this, His new attire. Watch over yourselves, for the Evil One is lying in wait, ready to entrap you. Gird yourselves against his wicked devices, and, led by the light of the name of the All-Seeing God, make your escape from the darkness that surroundeth you. Let your vision be world-embracing, rather than confined to your own self. The Evil One is he that hindereth the rise and obstructeth the spiritual progress of the children of men. ["The Evil One is..."] The Revelation of Bahá'u'lláh, vol. 4 p. 340
  --
  The unbelievers and the faithless have set their minds on four things: first, the shedding of blood; second, the burning of books; third, the shunning of the followers of other religions; fourth, the extermination of other communities and groups. Now however, through the strengthening grace and potency of the Word of God these four barriers have been demolished, these clear injunctions have been obliterated from The Tablet and brutal dispositions have been transmuted into spiritual attributes. Exalted is His purpose; glorified is His power; magnified is His dominion! Now let us beseech God--praised be His glory--to graciously guide aright the followers of the Shí'ih sect and to purge them of unseemly conduct. From the lips of the members of this sect foul imprecations fall unceasingly, while they invoke the word 'Mal'ún' (accursed)--uttered with a guttural sound of the letter 'ayn--as their daily relish.
  92
  --
  O thou who hast set thy face towards the splendors of My Countenance! Vague fancies have encompassed the dwellers of the earth and debarred them from turning towards the Horizon of Certitude, and its brightness, and its manifestations and its lights. Vain imaginings have withheld them from Him Who is the Self-Subsisting. They speak as prompted by their own caprices, and understand not. Among them are those who have said: 'Have the verses been sent down?' Say 'Yea, by Him Who is the Lord of the heavens!' 'Hath the Hour come?' 'Nay, more; it hath passed, by Him Who is the Revealer of clear tokens! Verily, the Inevitable is come, and He, the True One, hath appeared with proof and testimony. The Plain is disclosed, and mankind is sore vexed and fearful. Earthquakes have broken loose, and the tribes have lamented, for fear of God, the Lord of Strength, the All-Compelling.' Say: 'The stunning trumpet-blast hath been loudly raised, and the Day is God's, the One, the Unconstrained.' And they say: 'Hath the Catastrophe come to pass?' Say: 'Yea, by the Lord of Lords!' 'Is the Resurrection come?' 'Nay, more; He Who is the Self-Subsisting hath appeared with the Kingdom of His signs.' 'Seest thou men laid low?' 'Yea, by my Lord, the Most High, the Most Glorious!' 'Have the tree-stumps been uprooted?' 'Yea, more; the mountains have been scattered in dust; by Him the Lord of attributes!' They say: 'Where is Paradise, and where is Hell?' Say: 'The one is reunion with Me; the other thine own self, O thou who dost associate a partner with God and doubtest.' They say: 'We see not the Balance.' Say: 'Surely, by my Lord, the God of Mercy! None can see it except such as are endued with insight.' They say: 'Have the stars fallen?' Say: 'Yea, when He Who is the Self-Subsisting dwelt in the Land of Mystery. 1 Take heed, ye who are endued with discernment!' All the signs appeared when We drew forth the Hand of Power from the bosom of majesty and might. Verily, the Crier hath cried out, when the promised time came, and they that have recognized the splendors of Sinai have swooned away in the wilderness of hesitation, before the awful majesty of thy Lord, the Lord of creation. The trumpet asketh: 'Hath the Bugle been sounded?' Say: 'Yea, by the King of Revelation! when He mounted the throne of His Name, the All-Merciful.' Darkness hath been chased away by the dawning light of the mercy of thy Lord, the Source of all light. The breeze of the All-Merciful hath wafted, and the souls have been quickened in the tombs of their bodies. Thus hath the decree been fulfilled by God, the Mighty, the Beneficent. They who reject the truth have said: 'When were the heavens cleft asunder?' Say: 'While ye lay in the graves of waywardness and error.' Among the faithless is he who rubbeth his eyes, and looketh to the right and to the left. Say: 'Blinded art thou. No refuge hast thou to flee to.' And among them is he who saith: 'Have men been gathered together?' Say: 'Yea, by My Lord! whilst thou didst lie in the cradle of idle fancies.' And among them is he who saith: 'Hath the Book been sent down through the power of the true Faith?' Say: 'The true Faith itself is astounded. Fear ye, O ye men of understanding heart!' And among them is he who saith: 'Have I been assembled with others, blind?' Say: 'Yea, by Him that rideth upon the clouds!' Paradise is decked with mystic roses, and hell hath been made to blaze with the fire of the impious. Say: 'The light hath shone forth from the horizon of Revelation, and the whole earth hath been illumined at the coming of Him Who is the Lord of the Day of the Covenant!' The doubters have perished, whilst he that turned, guided by the light of assurance, unto the Dayspring of Certitude hath prospered. Blessed art thou, who hast fixed thy gaze upon Me, for this Tablet which hath been sent down for thee--a Tablet which causeth the souls of men to soar. Commit it to memory, and recite it. By My life! It is a door to the mercy of thy Lord. Well is it with him that reciteth it at eventide and at dawn. We, verily, heard thy praise of this Cause, through which the mountain of knowledge was crushed, and men's feet have slipped. My glory be upon thee and upon whomsoever hath turned unto the Almighty, the All-Bounteous. The Tablet is ended, but the theme is unexhausted. Be patient, for thy Lord is patient. 1. Adrianople. ["Have the verses been sent down?"...] Epistle to the Son of the Wolf, p. 131; The Revelation of Bahá'u'lláh, vol. 4, p. 153
  118
  --
  As to thy question concerning interest and profit on gold and silver: Some years ago the following passage was revealed from the heaven of the All-Merciful in honor of the one who beareth the name of God, entitled Zaynu'l-Muqarrabín 1--upon him be the glory of the Most Glorious. He--exalted be His Word--saith: Many people stand in need of this. Because if there were no prospect for gaining interest, the affairs of men would suffer collapse or dislocation. One can seldom find a person who would manifest such consideration towards his fellow-man, his countryman or towards his own brother and would show such tender solicitude for him as to be well-disposed to grant him a loan on benevolent terms. 2 Therefore as a token of favor towards men We have prescribed that interest on money should be treated like other business transactions that are current amongst men. Thus, now that this lucid commandment hath descended from the heaven of the Will of God, it is lawful and proper to charge interest on money, that the people of the world may, in a spirit of amity and fellowship and with joy and gladness, devotedly engage themselves in magnifying the Name of Him Who is the Well-Beloved of all mankind. Verily He ordaineth according to His Own choosing. He hath now made interest on money lawful, even as He had made it unlawful in the past. Within His grasp He holdeth the kingdom of authority. He doeth and ordaineth. He is in truth the Ordainer, the All-Knowing. 1. One of the early believers who is best known to the friends for his reliable transcriptions of The Tablets of Bahá'u'lláh. (See Memorials of the Faithful Pp. 150-153.)
  2. Such loans as bear no interest and are repayable whenever the borrower pleases.
  --
  Out of respect, the Bahá'ís, rather than addressing Bahá'u'lláh directly, would write to His amanuensis, Mírzá Áqá Ján, surnamed 'Servant of God' and 'Servant-in-Attendance'. The reply would be in the form of a letter from Mírzá Áqá Ján quoting words of Bahá'u'lláh, but would, in fact, be dictated in its entirety by Bahá'u'lláh. Thus all parts of The Tablet, even those which ostensibly are the words of Mírzá Áqá Ján himself, are Sacred Scripture revealed by Bahá'u'lláh. The Tablet of Maqsúd is in this form. It was addressed to Mírzá Maqsúd, one of the early believers living at that time in Damascus and Jerusalem.
  
  --
  Oftentimes have We wafted upon thee the sweet savors of the All-Merciful from this Branch which moveth over The Tablet of thy Lord, the Mighty, the Unconstrained. By the righteousness of the One true God! Were all created things, visible and invisible, to direct themselves towards Him, thou wouldst find them winging their flight unto the Supreme Goal, the Spot wherein the divine Lote-Tree exclaimeth: Verily, no God is there but Me, the Almighty, the All-Bountiful.
  196
  --
  Exhort thou the servants of God unto that whereunto We have exhorted thee that they may abstain from whatsoever is forbidden them in the Mother Book. Those who perpetrate deeds that would create turmoil among the people have indeed strayed far from helping God and His Cause and are numbered with the mischief-makers in The Tablet which God hath designated to be the dawning-place of all Tablets.
  Say: If it be Our pleasure We shall render the Cause victorious through the power of a single word from Our presence. He is in truth the Omnipotent, the All-Compelling. Should it be God's intention, there would appear out of the forests of celestial might the lion of indomitable strength whose roaring is like unto the peals of thunder reverberating in the mountains. However, since Our loving providence surpasseth all things, We have ordained that complete victory should be achieved through speech and utterance, that Our servants throughout the earth may thereby become the recipients of divine good. This is but a token of God's bounty vouchsafed unto them. Verily thy Lord is the All-Sufficing, the Most Exalted.
  --
  Should anyone perceive the sweetness of the following passage in The Tablet revealed in honor of Nabíl of Qá'in, 1 he would readily comprehend the significance of assistance: Human utterance is an essence which aspireth to exert its influence and needeth moderation. As to its influence, this is conditional upon refinement, which in turn is dependent upon hearts which are detached and pure. As to its moderation, this hath to be combined with tact and wisdom as prescribed in the Holy Scriptures and Tablets. 1. Nabíl-i-Akbar. See p. 135.
  O My Name! Utterance must needs possess penetrating power. For if bereft of this quality it would fail to exert influence. And this penetrating influence dependeth on the spirit being pure and the heart stainless. Likewise it needeth moderation, without which the hearer would be unable to bear it, rather he would manifest opposition from the very outset. And moderation will be obtained by blending utterance with the tokens of divine wisdom which are recorded in the sacred Books and Tablets. Thus when the essence of one's utterance is endowed with these two requisites it will prove highly effective and will be the prime factor in transforming the souls of men. This is the station of supreme victory and celestial dominion. Whoso attaineth thereto is invested with the power to teach the Cause of God and to prevail over the hearts and minds of men.
  --
  Consider the Sultán of Turkey! He did not want war, but those like you desired it. When its fires were enkindled and its flames rose high, the government and the people were thereby weakened. Unto this beareth witness every man of equity and perception. Its calamities waxed so great that the smoke thereof surrounded the Land of Mystery 1 and its environs, and what had been revealed in The Tablet of the Sultán was made manifest. Thus hath it been decreed in the Book, at the behest of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsisting. 1. Adrianople.
  O My Supreme Pen! Leave Thou the mention of the Wolf, and call Thou to remembrance the She-Serpent 1 whose cruelty hath caused all created things to groan, and the limbs of the holy ones to quake. Thus biddeth Thee the Lord of all names, in this glorious station. The Chaste One 2 hath cried out by reason of thine iniquity, and yet thou dost imagine thyself to be of the family of the Apostle of God! Thus hath thy soul prompted thee, O thou who hast withdrawn thyself from God, the Lord of all that hath been and shall be. Judge thou equitably, O She-Serpent! For what crime didst thou sting the children 3 of the Apostle of God, and pillage their possessions? Hast thou denied Him Who created thee by His command 'be, and it was'? Thou hast dealt with the children of the Apostle of God as neither 'Ád hath dealt with Húd, nor Thamúd with Sálih, nor the Jews with the Spirit of God, 4 the Lord of all being. Gainsayest thou the signs of thy Lord which no sooner were sent down from the heaven of His Cause than all the books of the world bowed down before them? Meditate, that thou mayest be made aware of thine act, O heedless outcast! Ere long will the breaths of chastisement seize thee, as they seized others before thee. Wait, O thou who hast joined partners with God, the Lord of the visible and the invisible. This is the day which God hath announced through the tongue of His Apostle. Reflect, that thou mayest apprehend what the All-Merciful hath sent down in the Qur'án and in this inscribed Tablet. This is the day whereon He Who is the Dayspring of Revelation hath come with clear tokens which none can number. This is the day whereon every man endued with perception hath discovered the fragrance of the breeze of the All-Merciful in the world of creation, and every man of insight hath hastened unto the living waters of the mercy of His Lord, the King of Kings. O heedless one! The tale of the Sacrifice 5 hath been retold, and he who was to be offered up hath directed his steps towards the place of sacrifice, and returned not, by reason of that which thy hand hath wrought, O perverse hater! Didst thou imagine that martyrdom could abase this Cause? Nay, by Him Whom God hath made to be the Repository of His Revelation, if thou be of them that comprehend. Woe betide thee, O thou who hast joined partners with God, and woe betide them that have taken thee as their leader, without a clear token or a perspicuous Book. How numerous the oppressors before thee who have arisen to quench the light of God, and how many the impious who murdered and pillaged until the hearts and souls of men groaned by reason of their cruelty! The sun of justice hath been obscured, inasmuch as the embodiment of tyranny hath been stablished upon the throne of hatred, and yet the people understand not. The children of the Apostle have been slain and their possessions pillaged. Say: Was it, in thine estimation, their possessions or themselves that denied God? Judge fairly, O ignorant one that hath been shut out as by a veil from God. Thou hast clung to tyranny and cast away justice; whereupon all created things have lamented, and still thou art among the wayward. Thou hast put to death the aged, and plundered the young. Thinkest thou that thou wilt consume that which thine iniquity hath amassed? Nay, by Myself! Thus informeth thee He Who is cognizant of all. By God! The things thou possessest shall profit thee not, nor what thou hast laid up through thy cruelty. Unto this beareth witness Thy Lord, the All-Knowing. Thou hast arisen to put out the light of this Cause; ere long will thine own fire be quenched, at His behest. He, verily, is the Lord of strength and of might. The changes and chances of the world, and the powers of the nations, cannot frustrate Him. He doeth what He pleaseth, and ordaineth what He willeth through the power of His sovereignty. Consider the she-camel. Though but a beast, yet hath the All-Merciful exalted her to so high a station that the tongues of the earth made mention of her and celebrated her praise. He, verily, overshadoweth all that is in the heavens and on earth. No God is there but Him, the Almighty, the Great. Thus have We adorned the heaven of Our Tablet with the suns of Our words. Blessed the man that hath attained thereunto and been illumined with their light, and woe betide such as have turned aside, and denied Him, and strayed far from Him. Praised be God, the Lord of the worlds! 1. The Imám-Jum'ih of Isfahán, see page 203.
  --
  Praise be to Him Who hath honored the Land of Bá 1 through the presence of Him round Whom all names revolve. All the atoms of the earth have announced unto all created things that from behind the gate of the Prison-city there hath appeared and above its horizon there hath shone forth the Orb of the beauty of the great, the Most Mighty Branch of God--His ancient and immutable Mystery--proceeding on its way to another land. Sorrow, thereby, hath enveloped this Prison-city, whilst another land rejoiceth. Exalted, immeasurably exalted is our Lord, the Fashioner of the heavens and the Creator of all things, He through Whose sovereignty the doors of the prison were opened, thereby causing what was promised aforetime in The Tablets to be fulfilled. He is verily potent over what He willeth, and in His grasp is the dominion of the entire creation. He is the All-Powerful, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 1. Beirut. This Tablet is 'a letter dictated by Bahá'u'lláh and addressed by Mírzá Áqá Ján, His amanuensis, to 'Abdu'l-Bahá while the latter was on a visit to Beirut.' (The World Order of Bahá'u'lláh, p. 136.)
  227

Talks With Sri Aurobindo 1, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  of dishes on The Table. I was not known as a political leader but as the son of
  my father, K. D. Ghose. My father had been the all-powerful man there

Talks With Sri Aurobindo 2, #Talks With Sri Aurobindo, #unset, #Zen
  DR. MANILAL: The raising of The Table cloth from The Table and suspending it in the air as narrated in the Mother's conversation?
  SRI AUROBINDO: That is not a miracle either. It is simply done by putting
  --
  when they were served on The Table, without looking this way or that, he
  would go on eating everything. Afterwards somebody would say, "Sir, you
  --
  There slept The Tables of the Ignorance,
  There the dumb dragon edicts other sway,

The Act of Creation text, #The Act of Creation, #Arthur Koestler, #Psychology
  In the first series the weight on The Table was attached to the cord, and
  was expressly described to the students as a pendulum-weight'. In
  the second series, weight and cord were lying separately on The Table,
  and the word pendulum-weight' was not used. Result: all students in
  --
  who turn The Tables on the mortal hero, or lure him into appointments
  in Samara. They particularly like to use seemingly harmless coinci-
  --
  which happened to lie on The Table, to io2r, when O. W. Richardson
  explained ferro-magnetism in terms of electron-spin; and it needed a
  --
  head droop' (into the hands, on The Table, or on somebody's shoulder).
  Laughter contracts the muscles and throws the body into violent
  motion banging The Table or slapping one's knees; in weeping, the
  muscles go flabby, the shoulders slump forward, the whole posture
  --
  clench his fists, pound The Table, perhaps show his teeth, and exhibit
  every expression of physical combat. Fixing the jaw and showing

The Book of Certitude - P2, #The Book of Certitude, #Baha u llah, #Baha i
  This station is also one of the signs of the Day of Revelation; even as it is said: "The abased amongst you, He shall exalt; and they that are exalted, He shall abase." And likewise, He hath revealed in the Qur'án: "And We desire to show favour to those who were brought low in the land, and to make them spiritual leaders among men, and to make of them Our heirs." 1 It hath been witnessed in this day how many of the divines, owing to their rejection of the Truth, have fallen into, and abide within, the uttermost depths of ignorance, and whose names have been effaced from the scroll of the glorious and learned. And how many of the ignorant who, by reason of their acceptance of the Faith, have soared aloft and attained the high summit of knowledge, and whose names have been inscribed by the Pen of Power upon The Tablet of divine Knowledge. Thus, "What He pleaseth will God abrogate or confirm: for with Him is the Source of Revelation." 2 Therefore, it hath been said: "To seek evidence, when the Proof hath been established is but an unseemly act, and to be busied with the pursuit of knowledge when the Object of all learning hath been attained is truly blameworthy." Say O people of the earth! Behold this flamelike Youth that speedeth across the limitless profound of the Spirit, heralding unto you the tidings: "Lo: the Lamp of God is shining," and summoning you to heed His Cause which, though hidden beneath the veils of ancient splendour, shineth in the land of 'Iráq above the day-spring of eternal holiness. 1. Qur'án 28:5.
  2. Qur'án 13:41.
  --
  Ponder the blessed verse, so that the meaning of the words: "There is neither a thing green nor sere but it is noted in the unerring Book," 1 may be imprinted upon The Tablet of thy heart. Notwithstanding, a multitude bear him allegiance. They have rejected the Moses of knowledge and justice, and clung to the Sámirí 2 of ignorance. They have turned away their eyes from the Day-star of truth which shineth in the divine and everlasting heaven, and have utterly ignored its splendour. 1. Qur'án 6:59.
  2. A magician contemporary with Moses.
  --
  But, O my brother, when a true seeker determineth to take the step of search in the path leading to the knowledge of the Ancient of Days, he must, before all else, cleanse and purify his heart, which is the seat of the revelation of the inner mysteries of God, from the obscuring dust of all acquired knowledge, and the allusions of the embodiments of satanic fancy. He must purge his breast, which is the sanctuary of the abiding love of the Beloved, of every defilement, and sanctify his soul from all that pertaineth to water and clay, from all shadowy and ephemeral attachments. He must so cleanse his heart that no remnant of either love or hate may linger therein, lest that love blindly incline him to error, or that hate repel him away from the truth. Even as thou dost witness in this day how most of the people, because of such love and hate, are bereft of the immortal Face, have strayed far from the Embodiments of the divine mysteries, and, shepherdless, are roaming through the wilderness of oblivion and error. That seeker must at all times put his trust in God, must renounce the peoples of the earth, detach himself from the world of dust, and cleave unto Him Who is the Lord of Lords. He must never seek to exalt himself above any one, must wash away from The Tablet of his heart every trace of pride and vainglory, must cling unto patience and resignation, observe silence, and refrain from idle talk. For the tongue is a smouldering fire, and excess of speech a deadly poison. Material fire consumeth the body, whereas the fire of the tongue devoureth both heart and soul. The force of the former lasteth but for a time, whilst the effects of the latter endure a century. ["But, O my brother..."] The Revelation of Bahá'u'lláh vol. 1 p. 187
  ["O My brother..."] Gleanings from the Writings of Bahá'u'lláh, CXXV

The Book of the Prophet Isaiah, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  18 In that day the Lord will take away the bravery of their tinkling ornaments about their feet, and their cauls, and their round tires like the moon, 19 The chains, and the bracelets, and the mufflers, 20 The bonnets, and the ornaments of the legs, and the headbands, and The Tablets, and the earrings, 21 The rings, and nose jewels, 22 The changeable suits of apparel, and the mantles, and the wimples, and the crisping pins, 23 The glasses, and the fine linen, and the hoods, and the vails. 24 And it shall come to pass, that instead of sweet smell there shall be stink; and instead of a girdle a rent; and instead of well set hair baldness; and instead of a stomacher a girding of sackcloth; and burning instead of beauty. 25 Thy men shall fall by the sword, and thy mighty in the war. 26 And her gates shall lament and mourn; and she being desolate shall sit upon the ground.
  CHAPTER 4
  --
  5 Prepare The Table, watch in the watchtower, eat, drink: arise, ye princes, and anoint the shield.
  6 For thus hath the Lord said unto me, Go, set a watchman, let him declare what he seeth.

The Dream of a Ridiculous Man, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  I went up to my fifth floor. I live in a rented room, a furnished one. It's a poor and small room, with a half-round garret window. I have an oilcloth sofa, and a table with books on it, two chairs, and an armchair, as old as can be, but a Voltaire one. I sat down, lighted a candle, and began to think. Next door, in another room, behind a partition, there was a bedlam. It had been going on for two days. A retired captain lived there, and he had guests - some six scurvy fellows, drinking vodka and playing blackjack with used cards. The previous night they'd had a fight, and I know that two of them had pulled each other's hair for a long time. The landlady wanted to lodge a complaint, but she's terribly afraid of the captain. The only other tenants in our furnished rooms are a small, thin lady, an army wife and out-of-towner, with three small children who had already fallen ill in our rooms. She and her children are afraid of the captain to the point of fainting, and spend whole nights trembling and crossing themselves, and the smallest child had some sort of fit from fear. This captain, I know for certain, sometimes stops passersby on Nevsky Prospect and begs money from them. They won't take him into any kind of service, yet, strangely (this is what I've been driving at), in the whole month that he had been living with us, the captain had never aroused any vexation in me. Of course, I avoided making his acquaintance from the very start, and he himself got bored with me from the first, yet no matter how they shouted behind their partition, and however many they were - it never made any difference to me. I sit the whole night and don't really hear them - so far do I forget about them. I don't sleep at night until dawn, and that for a year now. I sit all night at The Table in the armchair and do nothing. I read books only during the day. I sit and don't even think, just so, some thoughts wander about and I let them go.
  A whole candle burns down overnight. I quietly sat down at The Table, took out the revolver, and placed it in front of me. As I placed it there, I remember asking myself: "Is it so?" and answering myself quite affirmatively: "It is." Meaning I would shoot myself. I knew that I would shoot myself that night for certain, but how long I would stay sitting at The Table before then - that I did not know. And of course I would have shot myself if it hadn't been for that girl.
  --- II
  --
  I had committed? And I had stamped and shouted at the unfortunate child in a savage voice precisely because, "you see, not only do I feel no pity, but even if I commit some inhuman meanness, I can do so now, because in two hours everything will be extinguished." Do you believe this was why I shouted? I'm now almost convinced of it. It seemed clear that life and the world were now as if dependent on me. One might even say that the world was now as if made for me alone: I'd shoot myself and there would be no more world, at least for me. Not to mention that maybe there would indeed be nothing for anyone after me, and that as soon as my consciousness was extinguished, the whole world would be extinguished at once, like a phantom, like a mere accessory of my consciousness, it would be done away with, for maybe all this world and all these people were - just myself alone. I remember that, sitting and reasoning, I turned all these new questions, which came crowding one after another, even in quite a different direction and invented something quite new. For instance, there suddenly came to me a strange consideration, that if I had once lived on the moon or on Mars, and had committed some most shameful and dishonorable act there, such as can only be imagined, and had been abused and dishonored for it as one can only perhaps feel and imagine in a dream, a nightmare, and if, ending up later on earth, I continued to preserve an awareness of what I had done on the other planet, and knew at the same time that I would never ever return there, then, looking from the earth to the moon - would it make any difference to me, or not? Would I feel shame for that act, or not? The questions were idle and superfluous, since the revolver was already lying in front of me, and I knew with my whole being that this was certain to be, but they excited me, and I was getting furious. It was as if I couldn't die now without first resolving something. In short, this girl saved me, because with the questions I postponed the shot. Meanwhile, everything was also quieting down at the captain's: they had ended their card game and were settling down to sleep, grumbling and lazily finishing their squabbles. It was then that I suddenly fell asleep, something that had never happened to me before, at The Table, in the armchair. I fell asleep quite imperceptibly to myself.
  Dreams, as is known, are extremely strange: one thing is pictured with the most terrible clarity, with a jeweler's thoroughness in the finish of its details, and over other things you skip as if without noticing them at all - for instance, over space and time. Dreams apparently proceed not from reason but from desire, not from the head but from the heart, and yet what clever things my reason has sometimes performed in sleep! And yet quite inconceivable things happen with it in sleep. My brother, for instance, died five years ago. Sometimes I see him in my dreams: he takes part in my doings, we are both very interested, and yet I remember and am fully aware, throughout the whole dream, that my brother is dead and buried. Why, then, am I not surprised that, though he is dead, he is still here by me and busy with me? Why does my reason fully admit all this? But enough. I'll get down to my dream. Yes, I had this dream then, my dream of the third of November! They tease me now that it was just a dream. But does it make any difference whether it was a dream or not, if this dream proclaimed the Truth to me? For if you once knew the truth and saw it, then you know that it is the truth and there is and can be no other, whether you're asleep or alive. So let it be a dream, let it be, but this life, which you extol so much, I wanted to extinguish by suicide, while my dream, my dream - oh, it proclaimed to me a new, great, renewed strong life!
  --
  I said that I fell asleep imperceptibly and even as if while continuing to reason about the same matters. Suddenly I dreamed that I took the revolver and, sitting there, aimed it straight at my heart - my heart, not my head; thought I had resolved earlier to shoot myself in the head, and precisely in the right temple. Having aimed it at my chest, I waited for a second or two, and my candle, The Table, and the wall facing me suddenly started moving and heaving. I hastily fired.
  In dreams you sometimes fall from a height, or are stabbed, or beaten, but you never feel pain except when you are somehow really hurt in bed, then you do feel pain and it almost always wakes you up. So it was in my dream: I felt no pain, but I imagined that, as I fired, everything shook inside me and everything suddenly went out, and it became terribly black around me. I became as if blind and dumb, and now I'm lying on something hard, stretched out on my back, I don't see anything and can't make the slightest movement. Around me there is walking and shouting, there is the captain's bass and the landlady's shrieking - and suddenly another break, and now I'm being carried in a closed coffin. And I feel the coffin heave and

The Dwellings of the Philosophers, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  the great goddess. By analogy, it is therefore sufficient to throw the die thrice on The Table
  which amounts in praxis to redissolving the stone three times to obtain the latter with all its
  --
  Panel I The Tables of the hermetic law on which a French sentence can be read, but so
  singularly presented that M. Louis Audiat could not discover its meaning:

The First Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  18 Look at the nation Israel; are not those who eat the sacrifices sharers in the altar? 19 What do I mean then? That a thing sacrificed to idols is anything, or that an idol is anything? 20 No, but I say that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God; and I do not want you to become sharers in demons. 21 You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons; you cannot partake of The Table of the Lord and The Table of demons. 22 Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? We are not stronger than He, are we? 23 All things are lawful, but not all things are profitable. All things are lawful, but not all things edify.
  Seek the Good of Others

The Gold Bug, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  The chest had been full to the brim, and we spent the whole day, and the greater part of the next night, in a scrutiny of its contents. There had been nothing like order or arrangement. Every thing had been heaped in promiscuously. Having assorted all with care, we found ourselves possessed of even vaster wealth than we had at first supposed. In coin there was rather more than four hundred and fifty thousand dollars --estimating the value of the pieces, as accurately as we could, by The Tables of the period. There was not a particle of silver. All was gold of antique date and of great variety --French, Spanish, and German money, with a few English guineas, and some counters, of which we had never seen specimens before. There were several very large and heavy coins, so worn that we could make nothing of their inscriptions. There was no American money. The value of the jewels we found more difficulty in estimating. There were diamonds --some of them exceedingly large and fine --a hundred and ten in all, and not one of them small; eighteen rubies of remarkable brilliancy; --three hundred and ten emeralds, all very beautiful; and twenty-one sapphires, with an opal. These stones had all been broken from their settings and thrown loose in the chest. The settings themselves, which we picked out from among the other gold, appeared to have been beaten up with hammers, as if to prevent identification. Besides all this, there was a vast quantity of solid gold ornaments; --nearly two hundred massive finger and ear rings; --rich chains --thirty of these, if I remember; --eighty-three very large and heavy crucifixes; --five gold censers of great value; --a prodigious golden punch-bowl, ornamented with richly chased vine-leaves and Bacchanalian figures; with two sword-handles exquisitely embossed, and many other smaller articles which I cannot recollect. The weight of these valuables exceeded three hundred and fifty pounds avoirdupois; and in this estimate I have not included one hundred and ninety-seven superb gold watches; three of the number being worth each five hundred dollars, if one. Many of them were very old, and as time keepers valueless; the works having suffered, more or less, from corrosion --but all were richly jewelled and in cases of great worth. We estimated the entire contents of the chest, that night, at a million and a half of dollars; and, upon the subsequent disposal of the trinkets and jewels (a few being retained for our own use), it was found that we had greatly undervalued the treasure.
  When, at length, we had concluded our examination, and the intense excitement of the time had, in some measure, subsided, Legrand, who saw that I was dying with impatience for a solution of this most extraordinary riddle, entered into a full detail of all the circumstances connected with it.
  --
  "You remember that when I went to The Table, for the purpose of making a sketch of the beetle, I found no paper where it was usually kept. I looked in the drawer, and found none there. I searched my pockets, hoping to find an old letter --and then my hand fell upon the parchment. I thus detail the precise mode in which it came into my possession; for the circumstances impressed me with peculiar force.
  "No doubt you will think me fanciful --but I had already established a kind of connexion. I had put together two links of a great chain. There was a boat lying on a sea-coast, and not far from the boat was a parchment --not a paper --with a skull depicted on it. You will, of course, ask 'where is the connexion?' I reply that the skull, or death's-head, is the well-known emblem of the pirate. The flag of the death's-head is hoisted in all engagements.
  --
  "At this stage of my reflections I endeavored to remember, and did remember, with entire distinctness, every incident which occurred about the period in question. The weather was chilly (oh rare and happy accident!), and a fire was blazing on the hearth. I was heated with exercise and sat near The Table. You, however, had drawn a chair close to the chimney. Just as I placed the parchment in your hand, and as you were in the act of inspecting it, Wolf, the Newfoundland, entered, and leaped upon your shoulders. With your left hand you caressed him and kept him off, while your right, holding the parchment, was permitted to fall listlessly between your knees, and in close proximity to the fire. At one moment I thought the blaze had caught it, and was about to caution you, but, before I could speak, you had withdrawn it, and were engaged in its examination. When I considered all these particulars, I doubted not for a moment that heat had been the agent in bringing to light, on the parchment, the skull which I saw designed on it. You are well aware that chemical preparations exist, and have existed time out of mind, by means of which it is possible to write on either paper or vellum, so that the characters shall become visible only when subjected to the action of fire. Zaffre, digested in aqua regia, and diluted with four times its weight of water, is sometimes employed; a green tint results. The regulus of cobalt, dissolved in spirit of nitre, gives a red. These colors disappear at longer or shorter intervals after the material written on cools, but again become apparent upon the re-application of heat.
  "I now scrutinized the death's-head with care. Its outer edges --the edges of the drawing nearest the edge of the vellum --were far more distinct than the others. It was clear that the action of the caloric had been imperfect or unequal. I immediately kindled a fire, and subjected every portion of the parchment to a glowing heat. At first, the only effect was the streng thening of the faint lines in the skull; but, on persevering in the experiment, there became visible, at the corner of the slip, diagonally opposite to the spot in which the death's-head was delineated, the figure of what I at first supposed to be a goat. A closer scrutiny, however, satisfied me that it was intended for a kid."
  --
  "Here, then, we have, in the very beginning, the groundwork for something more than a mere guess. The general use which may be made of The Table is obvious --but, in this particular cipher, we shall only very partially require its aid. As our predominant character is 8, we will commence by assuming it as the e of the natural alphabet. To verify the supposition, let us observe if the 8 be seen often in couples --for e is doubled with great frequency in English --in such words, for example, as 'meet,' 'fleet,' 'speed, 'seen,' 'been,' 'agree,' &c. In the present instance we see it doubled less than five times, although the cryptograph is brief.
  "Let us assume 8, then, as e. Now, of all words in the language, 'the' is the most usual; let us see, therefore, whether they are not repetitions of any three characters in the same order of collocation, the last of them being 8. If we discover repetitions of such letters, so arranged, they will most probably represent the word 'the.' On inspection, we find no less than seven such arrangements, the characters being ;48. We may, therefore, assume that the semicolon represents t, that 4 represents h, and that 8 represents e --the last being now well confirmed. Thus a great step has been taken.

The Gospel According to John, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany, where Lazarus was which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead. 2 There they made him a supper; and Martha served: but Lazarus was one of them that sat at The Table with him. 3 Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment. 4 Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simons son, which should betray him, 5 Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor? 6 This he said, not that he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein. 7 Then said Jesus, Let her alone: against the day of my burying hath she kept this. 8 For the poor always ye have with you; but me ye have not always. 9 Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there: and they came not for Jesus sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead. 10 But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death; 11 because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus.
  Triumphant Entry into Jerusalem
  --
  21 When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. 22 Then the disciples looked one on another, doubting of whom he spake. 23 Now there was leaning on Jesus bosom one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved. 24 Simon Peter therefore beckoned to him, that he should ask who it should be of whom he spake. 25 He then lying on Jesus breast saith unto him, Lord, who is it? 26 Jesus answered, He it is, to whom I shall give a sop, when I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon. 27 And after the sop Satan entered into him. Then said Jesus unto him, That thou doest, do quickly. 28 Now no man at The Table knew for what intent he spake this unto him. 29 For some of them thought, because Judas had the bag, that Jesus had said unto him, Buy those things that we have need of against the feast; or, that he should give something to the poor. 30 He then having received the sop went immediately out: and it was night.
  31 Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. 32 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. 33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you.

The Gospel According to Luke, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  21 But behold the hand of him who betrays me is with me on The Table. 22 For the Son of man goes as it has been determined; but woe to that man by whom he is betrayed! 23 And they began to question one another, which of them it was that would do this.
  Further Discourses

The Gospel According to Mark, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  13 And He went out again by the seashore; and all the people were coming to Him, and He was teaching them. 14 As He passed by, He saw Levi the son of Alphaeus sitting in the tax booth, and He said to him, "Follow Me!" And he got up and followed Him. 15 And it happened that He was reclining at The Table in his house, and many tax collectors and sinners were dining with Jesus and His disciples; for there were many of them, and they were following Him. 16 When the scribes of the Pharisees saw that He was eating with the sinners and tax collectors, they said to His disciples, "Why is He eating and drinking with tax collectors and sinners?" 17 And hearing this, Jesus said to them, "It is not those who are healthy who need a physician, but those who are sick; I did not come to call the righteous, but sinners."
  The Question about Fasting
  --
  24 Jesus got up and went away from there to the region of Tyre. And when He had entered a house, He wanted no one to know of it; yet He could not escape notice. 25 But after hearing of Him, a woman whose little daughter had an unclean spirit immediately came and fell at His feet. 26 Now the woman was a Gentile, of the Syrophoenician race. And she kept asking Him to cast the demon out of her daughter. 27 And He was saying to her, "Let the children be satisfied first, for it is not good to take the children's bread and throw it to the dogs." 28 But she answered and said to Him, "Yes, Lord, but even the dogs under The Table feed on the children's crumbs." 29 And He said to her, "Because of this answer go; the demon has gone out of your daughter." 30 And going back to her home, she found the child lying on the bed, the demon having left.
  The Curing of a Deaf Man
  --
  15 Then they came to Jerusalem. And He entered the temple and began to drive out those who were buying and selling in the temple, and overturned The Tables of the money changers and the seats of those who were selling doves; 16 and He would not permit anyone to carry merchandise through the temple. 17 And he taught, and said to them, "Is it not written, `My house shall be called a house of prayer for all the nations'? But you have made it a robbers' den."
  18 The chief priests and the scribes heard this, and began seeking how to destroy Him; for they were afraid of Him, for the whole crowd was astonished at His teaching. 19 When evening came, they would go out of the city. 20 As they were passing by in the morning, they saw the fig tree withered from the roots up. 21 Being reminded, Peter said to Him, "Rabbi, look, the fig tree which You cursed has withered."
  --
  3 While He was in Bethany at the home of Simon the leper, and reclining at The Table, there came a woman with an alabaster vial of very costly perfume of pure nard; and she broke the vial and poured it over His head. 4 But some were indignantly remarking to one another, "Why has this perfume been wasted? 5 "For this perfume might have been sold for over three hundred denarii, and the money given to the poor." And they were scolding her. 6 But Jesus said, "Let her alone; why do you bother her? She has done a good deed to Me. 7 "For you always have the poor with you, and whenever you wish you can do good to them; but you do not always have Me. 8 "She has done what she could; she has anointed My body beforeh and for the burial. 9 "Truly I say to you, wherever the gospel is preached in the whole world, what this woman has done will also be spoken of in memory of her."
  The Betrayal by Judas
  --
  12 On the first day of Unleavened Bread, when the Passover lamb was being sacrificed, His disciples said to Him, "Where do You want us to go and prepare for You to eat the Passover?" 13 And He sent two of His disciples and said to them, "Go into the city, and a man will meet you carrying a pitcher of water; follow him; 14 and wherever he enters, say to the owner of the house, 'The Teacher says, "Where is My guest room in which I may eat the Passover with My disciples?"' 15 "And he himself will show you a large upper room furnished and ready; prepare for us there." 16 The disciples went out and came to the city, and found it just as He had told them; and they prepared the Passover. 17 When it was evening He came with the twelve. 18 As they were reclining at The Table and eating, Jesus said, "Truly I say to you that one of you will betray Me--one who is eating with Me." 19 They began to be grieved and to say to Him one by one, "Surely not I?" 20 And He said to them, "It is one of the twelve, one who dips with Me in the bowl. 21 "For the Son of Man is to go just as it is written of Him; but woe to that man by whom the Son of Man is betrayed! It would have been good for that man if he had not been born."
  The Last Supper
  --
  9 Now after He had risen early on the first day of the week, He first appeared to Mary Magdalene, from whom He had cast out seven demons. 10 She went and reported to those who had been with Him, while they were mourning and weeping. 11 When they heard that He was alive and had been seen by her, they refused to believe it. 12 After that, He appeared in a different form to two of them while they were walking along on their way to the country. 13 They went away and reported it to the others, but they did not believe them either. 14 Afterward He appeared to the eleven themselves as they were reclining at The Table; and He reproached them for their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they had not believed those who had seen Him after He had risen. 15 And He said to them, "Go into all the world and preach the gospel to all creation. 16 "He who has believed and has been baptized shall be saved; but he who has disbelieved shall be condemned. 17 "These signs will accompany those who have believed: in My name they will cast out demons, they will speak with new tongues; 18 they will pick up serpents, and if they drink any deadly poison, it will not hurt them; they will lay hands on the sick, and they will recover." 19 So then, when the Lord Jesus had spoken to them, He was received up into heaven and sat down at the right hand of God. 20 And they went out and preached everywhere, while the Lord worked with them, and confirmed the word by the signs that followed.
  Home

The Gospel According to Matthew, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  12 And Jesus entered the temple of God and drove out all who sold and bought in the temple, and he overturned The Tables of the money-changers and the seats of those who sold pigeons. 13 He said to them, "It is written, `My house shall be called a house of prayer'; but you make it a den of robbers."
  14 And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple, and he healed them. 15 But when the chief priests and the scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children crying out in the temple, "Hosanna to the Son of David!" they were indignant; 16 and they said to him, "Do you hear what these are saying?" And Jesus said to them, "Yes; have you never read, `Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast brought perfect praise'?" 17 And leaving them, he went out of the city to Bethany and lodged there.

The Hidden Words text, #The Hidden Words, #Baha u llah, #Baha i
    Write all that We have revealed unto thee with the ink of light upon The Tablet of thy spirit. Should this not be in thy power, then make thine ink of the essence of thy heart. If this thou canst not do, then write with that crimson ink that hath been shed in My path. Sweeter indeed is this to Me than all else, that its light may endure forever.
  Arabic #71
  --
  In the first line of The Tablet it is recorded and written, and within the sanctuary of the tabernacle of God is hidden:
  O MY SERVANT!
  --
    Even as the swiftness of lightning ye have passed by the Beloved One, and have set your hearts on satanic fancies. Ye bow the knee before your vain imagining, and call it truth. Ye turn your eyes towards the thorn, and name it a flower. Not a pure breath have ye breathed, nor hath the breeze of detachment been wafted from the meadows of your hearts. Ye have cast to the winds the loving counsels of the Beloved and have effaced them utterly from The Tablet of your hearts, and even as the beasts of the field, ye move and have your being within the pastures of desire and passion.
  Persian #45

The Last Question, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  VJ-23X was not really serious, but MQ-17J pulled out his AC-contact from his pocket and placed it on The Table before him.
  "I've half a mind to," he said. "It's something the human race will have to face someday."

The Letter to the Hebrews, #The Bible, #Anonymous, #Various
  1 The former indeed had also justifications of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. 2 For there was a tabernacle made the first, wherein were the candlesticks, and The Table, and the setting forth of loaves, which is called the holy. 3 And after the second veil, the tabernacle, which is called the holy of holies:
  4 Having a golden censer, and the ark of the testament covered about on every part with gold,
  in which was a golden pot that had manna, and the rod of Aaron, that had blossomed, and The Tables of the testament.
  5 And over it were the cherubims of glory overshadowing the propitiatory: of which it is not needful to speak now particularly. 6 Now these things being thus ordered, into the first tabernacle the priests indeed always entered, accomplishing the offices of sacrifices. 7 But into the second, the high priest alone, once a year: not without blood, which he offereth for his own, and the people's ignorance: 8 The Holy Ghost signifying this, that the way into the holies was not yet made manifest, whilst the former tabernacle was yet standing. 9 Which is a parable of the time present: according to which gifts and sacrifices are offered, which can not, as to the conscience, make him perfect that serveth, only in meats and in drinks, 10 And divers washings, and justices of the flesh laid on them until the time of correction.

The Pilgrims Progress, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  {128} Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together until supper was ready. So when they had made ready, they sat down to meat. Now The Table was furnished "with fat things, and with wine that was well refined": and all their talk at The Table was about the Lord of the hill; as, namely, about what he had done, and wherefore he did what he did, and why he had builded that house. And by what they said, I perceived that he had been a great warrior, and had fought with and slain "him that had the Power of death", but not without great danger to himself, which made me love him the more. [Heb. 2:14,15]
  {129} For, as they said, and as I believe (said Christian), he did it with the loss of much blood; but that which put glory of grace into all he did, was, that he did it out of pure love to his country. And besides, there were some of them of the household that said they had been and spoke with him since he did die on the cross; and they have attested that they had it from his own lips, that he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not to be found from the east to the west.

The Shadow Out Of Time, #unset, #Arthur C Clarke, #Fiction
  and operating their machines - those on The Tables seemed somehow connected with
  thought - I concluded that their intelligence was enormously greater than man's.

Thus Spoke Zarathustra text, #Thus Spoke Zarathustra, #Friedrich Nietzsche, #Philosophy
  pages, writings, and proofs are piled up on The Table,
  but no flower, no decoration, scarcely a book and rarely

WORDNET














IN WEBGEN [10000/131]

Wikipedia - Circular reasoning -- Logical fallacy in which the reasoner begins the premise with what they are trying to conclude with
Wikipedia - Contemplate (The Reason You Exist) -- 2003 studio album by Kai Tracid
Wikipedia - Gay, Straight, and the Reason Why -- 2011 book by Simon LeVay
Wikipedia - The Reason of Church-Government Urged against Prelaty
Wikipedia - The Reason of State
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/1031555.The_Reasoned_Schemer
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/1253571.The_Reason_of_Rules
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/12661581-the-reason
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/153604.The_Reasons_I_Won_t_Be_Coming
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/159541.The_Reasonableness_of_Christianity_with_a_Discourse_of_Miracles_Part_of_a_Third_Letter_Concerning_Toleration
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/16113737-the-reason-i-jump
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/175526.The_Reasons_for_Seasons
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/17657145-the-reason-for-my-hope
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/18389155-memorize-the-reasons
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/1858013.The_Reason_for_God
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/20755729-the-reason
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/23607782-the-reason-for-the-season
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/24876654-the-reason-you-walk
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/25380048-the-reason-you-walk
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/25855082.The_Reason
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/25855082-the-reason
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/25968890-the-reason-i-breathe
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/28767098-the-reason-for-time
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/29383587-the-reason
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/29555760-the-reason
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/32522527-the-reason-you-re-alive
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/331926.The_Reason_Driven_Life
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/3494.The_Reasons_of_Love
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/39095604-the-reasoned-schemer
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/508226.The_Reasons_For_Marriage
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/5969952-the-reason-for-god
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/724089.The_Reasoning_Voter
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/8281623-the-reason-driven-life
Psychology Wiki - Cult#Theories_about_the_reasons_for_joining_a_cult
https://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/ExiledFromContinuity/OtherReasons
Encino Man(1992) - Two losers find a frozen caveman after they an earthquake in Encino California. The reason the frozen cube man came out of the ground was because of the pool they were digging. At first scared, the caveman does not like his surroundings but soon enjoys everything the 90's has to offer at this point...
Hobgoblins(1988) - Hobgoblins is set in a dusty old movie studio. Years earlier, a horror film had been in the works, but production had suddenly and mysteriously shut down. The reason becomes obvious when the title characters escape from the studio vaults. Chaos ensues, not to mention panic and havoc. Say, this sound...
Queen Kong(1976) - Yes, there is such film. It exists. Stop laughing. Shut up. In this hillaious British parody of the 1933 classic, the gender tables are switched. Now the reason why this film got lost was because of the battle over the rights of the original between Universal and Dino Dellaurentiis. The film ran in...
Slums of Beverly Hills(1998) - Being young is tough on many levels, but for Vivian Abromowitz (Natasha Lyonne), things are especially strenuous. It's 1976 and she and her family have moved to Beverly Hills, but not the glamorous Beverly Hills that everyone is familiar with. The reason for the constant moving is because her parent...
Woof (1990)(1990) - "A hilarious canine comedy about a young boy who keeps turning into a dog. Through a series of outrageous canine capers, the boy discovers the reason for his startling transformation
Five Easy Pieces(1970) - A former concert pianist,from A wealthy family,gives it all up to work on an oil rig.But when his father grows ill,the man must rejoin his family,having to face the reasons;he left in the first place.Jack Nicholson is Excellent,in an oscar nominated performance.A good comedy/drama study of working c...
Sky Captain And The World Of Tomorrow(2004) - After New York City receives a series of attacks from giant flying robots, a reporter teams up with a pilot in search of their origin, as well as the reason for the disappearances of famous scientists around the world.
https://myanimelist.net/manga/118646/The_Reason_Why_Raeliana_Ended_up_at_the_Dukes_Mansion
Sands of Iwo Jima (1949) ::: 7.1/10 -- Approved | 1h 40min | Action, Drama, Romance | 1 March 1950 (USA) -- Haunted by personal demons, Marine Sgt. John Stryker is hated and feared by his men, who see him as a cold-hearted sadist. But when their boots hit the beaches, they begin to understand the reason for Stryker's rigid form of discipline. Director: Allan Dwan Writers:
The Charge of the Light Brigade (1968) ::: 6.7/10 -- PG-13 | 2h 19min | Drama, History, War | 11 October 1968 (USA) -- In 1854, during the Crimean War, poor planning leads to the British Light Brigade openly charging a Russian artillery position with tragic consequences. Director: Tony Richardson Writers: Charles Wood (screenplay), Cecil Woodham-Smith (additional source material "The Reason Why") (as Cecil Woodham Smith)
The Railway Children (1970) ::: 7.3/10 -- G | 1h 49min | Drama, Family | 22 December 1970 (UK) -- After the enforced absence of their father, three children move with their mother to Yorkshire, where during their adventures they attempt to discover the reason for his disappearance. Director: Lionel Jeffries Writers: E. Nesbit (from the celebrated novel by), Lionel Jeffries (screenplay) Stars:
The Uninvited (1944) ::: 7.3/10 -- Passed | 1h 39min | Fantasy, Horror, Mystery | 1 September 1944 -- The Uninvited Poster -- A composer and his sister discover that the reason they are able to purchase a beautiful gothic seacoast mansion very cheaply is the house's unsavory past. Director: Lewis Allen Writers:
https://dgrayman.fandom.com/wiki/The_Reason_Why_You_Are_Here
https://diamondnoace.fandom.com/wiki/That's_The_Reason_Why
https://elderscrolls.fandom.com/wiki/The_Reason_We_Fight
100-man no Inochi no Ue ni Ore wa Tatteiru 2nd Season -- -- Maho Film -- ? eps -- Manga -- Action Game Drama Fantasy Shounen -- 100-man no Inochi no Ue ni Ore wa Tatteiru 2nd Season 100-man no Inochi no Ue ni Ore wa Tatteiru 2nd Season -- Second season of 100-man no Inochi no Ue ni Ore wa Tatteiru. -- TV - Jul ??, 2021 -- 27,971 N/A -- -- Gyakuten Saiban: Sono "Shinjitsu", Igi Ari! Season 2 -- -- CloverWorks -- 23 eps -- Game -- Comedy Drama Mystery Police -- Gyakuten Saiban: Sono "Shinjitsu", Igi Ari! Season 2 Gyakuten Saiban: Sono "Shinjitsu", Igi Ari! Season 2 -- Defense attorney Ryuuichi Naruhodou is still hard at work defending the falsely accused with his knack for last-minute turnabouts. With his trusty assistant and medium-in-training Mayoi Ayasato in tow, Ryuuichi's fame as a champion for the innocent steadily grows. But this newfound success attracts the attention of the coffee-loving, masked Godot⁠—a mysterious rookie prosecutor who bears an inexplicable grudge against Ryuuichi. -- -- With the help of their allies, Ryuuichi and Mayoi take this new challenger head-on and search for the reason behind his appearance. But before long, the first two cases from the career of Mayoi's late sister Chihiro Ayasato become critical to solving a fantastical murder mystery, continuing the bloody saga of the tumultuous Ayasato clan. Will Ryuuichi once again be able to overcome the odds and find the truths hidden within the web of lies? -- -- 27,968 7.14
3-gatsu no Lion 2nd Season -- -- Shaft -- 22 eps -- Manga -- Drama Game Seinen Slice of Life -- 3-gatsu no Lion 2nd Season 3-gatsu no Lion 2nd Season -- Now in his second year of high school, Rei Kiriyama continues pushing through his struggles in the professional shogi world as well as his personal life. Surrounded by vibrant personalities at the shogi hall, the school club, and in the local community, his solitary shell slowly begins to crack. Among them are the three Kawamoto sisters—Akari, Hinata, and Momo—who forge an affectionate and familial bond with Rei. Through these ties, he realizes that everyone is burdened by their own emotional hardships and begins learning how to rely on others while supporting them in return. -- -- Nonetheless, the life of a professional is not easy. Between tournaments, championships, and title matches, the pressure mounts as Rei advances through the ranks and encounters incredibly skilled opponents. As he manages his relationships with those who have grown close to him, the shogi player continues to search for the reason he plays the game that defines his career. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Aniplex of America -- 283,096 9.00
Accel World -- -- Sunrise -- 24 eps -- Light novel -- Action Game Sci-Fi Romance School -- Accel World Accel World -- Haruyuki Arita is an overweight, bullied middle schooler who finds solace in playing online games. But his life takes a drastic turn one day, when he finds that all his high scores have been topped by Kuroyukihime, the popular vice president of the student council. She then invites him to the student lounge and introduces him to "Brain Burst," a program which allows the users to accelerate their brain waves to the point where time seems to stop. Brain Burst also functions as an augmented reality fighting game, and in order to get more points to accelerate, users must win duels against other players. However, if a user loses all their points, they will also lose access to Brain Burst forever. -- -- Kuroyukihime explains that she chose to show Haruyuki the program because she needs his help. She wants to meet the creator of Brain Burst and uncover the reason of why it was created, but that's easier said than done; to do so, she must defeat the "Six Kings of Pure Color," powerful faction leaders within the game, and reach level 10, the highest level attainable. After the girl helps Haruyuki overcome the bullies that torment him, he vows to help her realize her goal, and so begins the duo's fight to reach the top. -- -- -- Licensor: -- VIZ Media -- 612,411 7.30
Bakukyuu Hit! Crash B-Daman -- -- SynergySP -- 50 eps -- - -- Game Adventure Kids -- Bakukyuu Hit! Crash B-Daman Bakukyuu Hit! Crash B-Daman -- Hitto Tamaga, an 11-year-old boy, lives in some town in Japan. He is a very unfortunate boy, whose only asset is brightness. He lives only with his father who is a Bedaman researcher, but he left home several months ago, and he's been missing since then. He is living alone in a hut built on a relative’s land. Nobody celebrates his 11th birthday...except his cousin Nana who lives in the same land. One day, Hitto receives a present from the lost father, and he is very grad to know that his father remembers his birthday. It is “Crash Bedaman” that he longed for. After he puts them together to complete Crash Bedaman, he brings it to Bee Park, or a battle field of Beedaman. A battle there shows him a new way he should go. -- -- There is a message from his father with the present. -- -- “Overcome the difficulties”. -- -- Putting this word in his mind, he beats the enemies one after another with his Bedaman. With the encounter of partners and rivals, the mystery of Bedaman, a shadow organization, and the reason of the missing of his father gradually come to light. Defeating various obstacles in his way, he’s growing up. (Source: AnimeNFO) -- 1,562 6.04
B-gata H-kei -- -- Hal Film Maker, TYO Animations -- 12 eps -- 4-koma manga -- Comedy Ecchi Romance School Seinen -- B-gata H-kei B-gata H-kei -- Most people, including the girl herself, would say that first year high school student Yamada is beautiful and perfect. Despite this, she is working towards a peculiar goal: to have sex with one hundred men by the end of high school. -- -- Trying to put some sense into her head, Yamada's best friend, Miharu Takeshita, points out a major flaw in that plan—she is completely inexperienced with men. However, the reason behind this is that Yamada thinks her lady parts look strange and believes others will judge her for it. As a result, Yamada decides that her first time must be with a fellow virgin, since they will not hurt or scare her. After a fateful encounter, she sets her sights on the shy and average Takashi Kosuda, an aspiring photographer with a heart of gold. -- -- With contending rivals for his affection and her own raging hormones, Yamada must find ways to seduce Kosuda and take his cherry. However, as she gets closer to Kosuda, she finds herself increasingly enjoying their time spent together. -- -- 330,273 6.92
Bleach Movie 1: Memories of Nobody -- -- Studio Pierrot -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Action Adventure Comedy Super Power Supernatural Shounen -- Bleach Movie 1: Memories of Nobody Bleach Movie 1: Memories of Nobody -- When a life ends, its soul departs to its final resting place known as the Soul Society. However, if a soul is left to wander in the human world for too long, it ends up turning into a corrupted "Hollow" that feeds on other souls. In such cases, spirits called "Soul Reapers" are needed to eliminate the Hollows and guide the lost souls to the Soul Society. -- -- Ichigo Kurosaki and Rukia Kuchiki are two Soul Reapers who are used to dealing with Hollows that appear in Karakura Town. But when they encounter the hostile "Blanks"—souls devoid of memories and immune to the "soul burial" used by Reapers—they are thrown for a loop. Senna, a fellow Reaper that neither Ichigo or Rukia are familiar with, comes to their rescue and manages to fend off the Blanks. The mystery deepens when a mirage of the human world suddenly appears over Soul Society. What could be the reason behind the strange phenomena, and how is it connected to Senna, who avoids any questions about her identity? -- -- -- Licensor: -- VIZ Media -- Movie - Dec 16, 2006 -- 226,583 7.45
Bleach Movie 1: Memories of Nobody -- -- Studio Pierrot -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Action Adventure Comedy Super Power Supernatural Shounen -- Bleach Movie 1: Memories of Nobody Bleach Movie 1: Memories of Nobody -- When a life ends, its soul departs to its final resting place known as the Soul Society. However, if a soul is left to wander in the human world for too long, it ends up turning into a corrupted "Hollow" that feeds on other souls. In such cases, spirits called "Soul Reapers" are needed to eliminate the Hollows and guide the lost souls to the Soul Society. -- -- Ichigo Kurosaki and Rukia Kuchiki are two Soul Reapers who are used to dealing with Hollows that appear in Karakura Town. But when they encounter the hostile "Blanks"—souls devoid of memories and immune to the "soul burial" used by Reapers—they are thrown for a loop. Senna, a fellow Reaper that neither Ichigo or Rukia are familiar with, comes to their rescue and manages to fend off the Blanks. The mystery deepens when a mirage of the human world suddenly appears over Soul Society. What could be the reason behind the strange phenomena, and how is it connected to Senna, who avoids any questions about her identity? -- -- Movie - Dec 16, 2006 -- 226,583 7.45
Deadman Wonderland: Akai Knife Tsukai -- -- Manglobe -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Action Sci-Fi Horror Shounen -- Deadman Wonderland: Akai Knife Tsukai Deadman Wonderland: Akai Knife Tsukai -- Two years after the catastrophic tidal wave that swept over Japan, police officer Kiyomasa Senji is trying to make the world a safer place. Using his Branch of Sin powers, he stops criminals in whatever ways he can. After rescuing a boy named Izuru Tsukiyoshi from a gang called Goreless Peace, the conflict between Kiyomasa and his adversaries heats up rapidly, to the point of being explosive. -- -- Offering a glimpse into the past of the future Deadman, the story follows Senji, helping to further develop the reasoning that drives his actions later in life. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation -- OVA - Oct 8, 2011 -- 119,108 6.97
Deadman Wonderland: Akai Knife Tsukai -- -- Manglobe -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Action Sci-Fi Horror Shounen -- Deadman Wonderland: Akai Knife Tsukai Deadman Wonderland: Akai Knife Tsukai -- Two years after the catastrophic tidal wave that swept over Japan, police officer Kiyomasa Senji is trying to make the world a safer place. Using his Branch of Sin powers, he stops criminals in whatever ways he can. After rescuing a boy named Izuru Tsukiyoshi from a gang called Goreless Peace, the conflict between Kiyomasa and his adversaries heats up rapidly, to the point of being explosive. -- -- Offering a glimpse into the past of the future Deadman, the story follows Senji, helping to further develop the reasoning that drives his actions later in life. -- -- OVA - Oct 8, 2011 -- 119,108 6.97
Digimon Adventure -- -- Toei Animation -- 54 eps -- Other -- Action Adventure Comedy Fantasy Kids -- Digimon Adventure Digimon Adventure -- When a group of seven children go to summer camp, the last thing that they expect is snow falling in July. In the confusion that follows this phenomenon, they each receive an odd device that transports them to another world. As soon as they wake up in this new world, they encounter strange creatures who call themselves "Digimon." The Digimon tell them that they've landed in the "Digital World," far from home. -- -- With only the Digimon and the "Digivices" as protection, the seven children set off to find their way home and learn the reason why they were brought here. Led by the impulsive Taichi Yagami and his hungry Digimon partner Agumon, this group will have to fight unknown evils as they discover more about this outlandish Digital World. -- -- 335,127 7.78
Digimon Adventure -- -- Toei Animation -- 54 eps -- Other -- Action Adventure Comedy Fantasy Kids -- Digimon Adventure Digimon Adventure -- When a group of seven children go to summer camp, the last thing that they expect is snow falling in July. In the confusion that follows this phenomenon, they each receive an odd device that transports them to another world. As soon as they wake up in this new world, they encounter strange creatures who call themselves "Digimon." The Digimon tell them that they've landed in the "Digital World," far from home. -- -- With only the Digimon and the "Digivices" as protection, the seven children set off to find their way home and learn the reason why they were brought here. Led by the impulsive Taichi Yagami and his hungry Digimon partner Agumon, this group will have to fight unknown evils as they discover more about this outlandish Digital World. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Flatiron Film Company, Saban Entertainment -- 335,127 7.78
Dr. Stone -- -- TMS Entertainment -- 24 eps -- Manga -- Sci-Fi Adventure Comedy Shounen -- Dr. Stone Dr. Stone -- After five years of harboring unspoken feelings, high-schooler Taiju Ooki is finally ready to confess his love to Yuzuriha Ogawa. Just when Taiju begins his confession however, a blinding green light strikes the Earth and petrifies mankind around the world—turning every single human into stone. -- -- Several millennia later, Taiju awakens to find the modern world completely nonexistent, as nature has flourished in the years humanity stood still. Among a stone world of statues, Taiju encounters one other living human: his science-loving friend Senkuu, who has been active for a few months. Taiju learns that Senkuu has developed a grand scheme—to launch the complete revival of civilization with science. Taiju's brawn and Senkuu's brains combine to forge a formidable partnership, and they soon uncover a method to revive those petrified. -- -- However, Senkuu's master plan is threatened when his ideologies are challenged by those who awaken. All the while, the reason for mankind's petrification remains unknown. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Crunchyroll, Funimation -- 1,059,749 8.32
Eve no Jikan -- -- Studio Rikka -- 6 eps -- Original -- Sci-Fi Slice of Life -- Eve no Jikan Eve no Jikan -- In future Japan, in a time when android housekeepers have become commonplace, society strictly abides by the Three Laws of Robotics, which all androids must follow. Under the influence of the Robot Ethics Committee, androids are treated the same way as lesser technology, such as household appliances. However, a minority with an adoration for androids exists, categorized as "android-holics," and are shunned by the general public. -- -- Rikuo Sakisaka was raised to accept society's precept about androids, and is perfectly aware that they are not human. That is, until the day he discovers a strange message buried within the activity logs of his household android, Sammy. This leads him to Eve no Jikan, a cafe with only one rule that its patrons must adhere to: there must be no distinction made between humans and androids. Curiosity drives Rikuo to learn more about the shop, and he attempts to unearth the reason behind Sammy's peculiar behavior. -- -- ONA - Aug 1, 2008 -- 156,275 8.07
Fate/Extra: Last Encore -- -- Shaft -- 10 eps -- Game -- Action Fantasy Magic -- Fate/Extra: Last Encore Fate/Extra: Last Encore -- A technological hell masquerading as paradise, Tsukimihara Academy is an artificial high school that serves as the setting for the next Holy Grail War. Created by the Moon Cell computer, the school is inhabited by Earth-projected souls who have even the slightest aptitude for being a "Master." Of these 256 souls, 128 will be chosen for the main tournament and granted a Servant. With all of the Masters selected, the Academy activates a purge, targeting the remaining lifeforms for elimination. -- -- Awakening in a pool of his own blood, Hakuno Kishinami refuses to die. Fueled by unknown feelings of hatred, he vows to fight for survival. As he struggles to escape from a relentless pursuer, he finds a crimson blade plunged into the ground; and by pulling it out, Hakuno summons his own Servant, Saber, who instantly destroys his pursuer in a flurry of rose petals. With his newfound power, Hakuno must now begin his journey to Moon Cell's core, the Angelica Cage. There, he will unveil the reason for this artificial world and the secrets of his own blood-soaked past. -- -- 165,564 6.29
Free! Movie 2: Timeless Medley - Yakusoku -- -- Kyoto Animation -- 1 ep -- Original -- School Slice of Life Sports -- Free! Movie 2: Timeless Medley - Yakusoku Free! Movie 2: Timeless Medley - Yakusoku -- Rin Matsuoka’s childhood friend, Sousuke Yamazaki, has recently transferred to Samezuka Academy. Upon their reunion, the two reminisce about their childhood days and reaffirm their wish to swim together. Now with Rin, Sousuke, Captain Mikoshiba’s younger brother Momotarou Mikoshiba, and hard-working Aiichirou Nitori, the Samezuka relay team is formed, and their friendship deepens. However, as tournaments, races, and training go on, the reason for Sousuke’s sudden return begins to trouble him and affect his swimming. Noticing Sousuke’s change, Rin pushes to uncover what is holding him back. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation -- Movie - Jul 1, 2017 -- 25,238 7.59
Goblin Slayer 2nd Season -- -- - -- ? eps -- Light novel -- Action Adventure Fantasy -- Goblin Slayer 2nd Season Goblin Slayer 2nd Season -- Second season of Goblin Slayer. -- TV - ??? ??, ???? -- 56,694 N/APersona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down -- -- A-1 Pictures -- 1 ep -- Game -- Action Fantasy Supernatural -- Persona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down Persona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down -- As the fall season nears its end, Chidori Yoshino, a member of Strega, abducts Junpei Iori. Meanwhile, Makoto Yuuki and the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad (SEES) annihilate the Arcana Hanged Man. Soon after, a mysterious playboy named Ryouji Mochizuki transfers into Gekkoukan High School's Class 2-F. -- -- Supposedly having achieved their goal, the members of SEES believe they are free from the battle that has ruthlessly stolen away the lives of their loved ones. And yet, Tartarus and the Dark Hour continue to exist, undeterred by the extermination of the twelfth Shadow. Distraught by their apparent failure, SEES must cope with their personal struggles and discover whose sake they fight for. As Makoto and Junpei's journeys of self-discovery progress, Ryouji's identity and the reason behind Aegis's hate for him become clear. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Aniplex of America -- Movie - Apr 4, 2015 -- 56,090 7.61
Harukana Receive -- -- C2C -- 12 eps -- Manga -- Slice of Life Sports -- Harukana Receive Harukana Receive -- In beach volleyball, there is no room for aces. To achieve victory, each player must find their one, irreplaceable partner that they can rely on in the court of sand. At least, that is what Haruka Oozora learns on her first day in Okinawa after moving in with her grandmother and her cousin Kanata Higa. While touring a nearby beach, Haruka stumbles upon some girls practicing beach volleyball and is quickly invited to join. This friendly practice game suddenly turns into a match when one of the girls, Narumi Tooi, notices Kanata approaching the court. --         -- Although the two suffer a devastating defeat, Haruka finally realizes the reason for her cousin’s quiet and distant behavior. Kanata and Narumi used to be an exceptionally talented beach volleyball duo, until Kanata quit due to her short height causing problems for Narumi. Now, with the Junior Tournament just weeks away, Haruka must learn the intricacies of competitive beach volleyball and help Kanata overcome her crippling anxiety towards the sport that she once used to love. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation -- 83,702 6.69
Hello Harinezumi: Satsui no Ryoubun -- -- Studio Deen -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Drama Mystery Psychological Seinen -- Hello Harinezumi: Satsui no Ryoubun Hello Harinezumi: Satsui no Ryoubun -- One stormy night, a young woman is shot to death on a cliff; her body is found floating in the waters below the next morning. She was last seen with a man who is now being sought not only for her death. Meanwhile, an estranged wife hires Goro, a private investigator, to find her husband. Alongside another member of law enforcement with his own motives for finding the man, Goro sets forth on a trail of tragedy and intrigue to find the reason and connection behind the murders and missing husband. -- -- (Source: Anime-Planet; edited) -- -- Licensor: -- Central Park Media, NYAV Post -- OVA - Sep 1, 1992 -- 2,551 6.43
Hino Hideshi Toukaidou Yotsuya Kaidan -- -- - -- 1 ep -- - -- Horror -- Hino Hideshi Toukaidou Yotsuya Kaidan Hino Hideshi Toukaidou Yotsuya Kaidan -- Based on Kaidan Yotsuya (Classic Japanese ghost story). -- OVA - Jul 20, 2000 -- 548 N/A -- -- Inagawa Junji no Sugoku Kowai Hanashi -- -- - -- 10 eps -- Book -- Horror Supernatural -- Inagawa Junji no Sugoku Kowai Hanashi Inagawa Junji no Sugoku Kowai Hanashi -- Short ghost stories by Inagawa Junji, an entertainer who is famous for his horror stories broadcasted on late night radio. He has gone on to write horror novels and directing live-action horror dramas and films. The anime is a spin-off of his Inagawa Junji no Chou: Kowai Hanashi (Inagawa Junji's Super Scary Stories) live-action direct-to-DVD series. -- ONA - Sep 5, 2017 -- 530 N/A -- -- Kyoufu Shinbun -- -- Studio Pierrot -- 2 eps -- Manga -- Horror Shounen -- Kyoufu Shinbun Kyoufu Shinbun -- For reasons unknown to him, Rei receives the Kyoufu Shinbun every morning, a newspaper which foresees deaths and catastrophes... -- -- Based on Tsunoda Jirou's classic horror manga "Kyoufu Shinbun", serialized in Weekly Shounen Champion. -- -- (Source: AniDB) -- OVA - Jul 21, 1991 -- 528 N/A -- -- Eko Eko Azarak -- -- Toei Animation -- 1 ep -- - -- Fantasy Horror Magic -- Eko Eko Azarak Eko Eko Azarak -- The worried owner of a luxury hotel hires high school student Kuroi Misa who has experience with necromancy. The reason is that a series of suicides carried out by guests have taken place in the garden which was once a place of execution. She agrees to use her knowledge of the black arts but demands a fee of ten million yen. -- OVA - Jan 30, 2007 -- 522 N/A -- -- Chainsaw Bunny: Deleted Scene -- -- - -- 1 ep -- Original -- Horror Supernatural Thriller -- Chainsaw Bunny: Deleted Scene Chainsaw Bunny: Deleted Scene -- A "deleted scene" from Chainsaw Bunny, where the monster becomes a giant pink faceless looming creature. -- ONA - Aug 1, 2018 -- 509 4.75
Initial D Second Stage -- -- Pastel -- 13 eps -- Manga -- Action Cars Drama Seinen Sports -- Initial D Second Stage Initial D Second Stage -- Accumulating an impressive series of victories with his AE86, Takumi Fujiwara has imposed himself as street racing's newest rising star. However, his newly found confidence of winning at his home turf of Mount Akina has been put in jeopardy by a new Emperor team exclusively using a car model favored by most professional racing pilots: the Mitsubishi four-wheel drive Lancer Evolutions—also known as Lan Evos. The Emperor team leader, Kyouichi Sudou, looks down on Takumi and regards him as an inferior pilot for driving an antique car that lacks the makings of a true modern race car. Kyouichi's elitist philosophy is also the reason why his team is only made of Lan Evo drivers. -- -- Will Takumi be able to keep his perfect track record intact against the highly skilled and mechanically superior Emperor team, or does his hot streak end here? -- -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation, Tokyopop -- 142,566 8.12
Isekai Cheat Magician -- -- Encourage Films -- 12 eps -- Light novel -- Action Adventure Fantasy -- Isekai Cheat Magician Isekai Cheat Magician -- Regular high schooler Taichi Nishimura and his childhood friend, Rin Azuma, are on their way to school one ordinary morning. Suddenly, a glowing light envelops them, transporting them to a fantasy world full of magical creatures. -- -- Upon their arrival, Taichi and Rin are threatened by a beast. They are promptly saved by a group of adventurers, who advise the pair that traveling unarmed and inexperienced makes them vulnerable to the recently increasing monster attacks. Taichi and Rin are directed to the Guild, where they can determine their magical aptitude and register as adventurers. However, the test they take reveals an unprecedented result: Taichi and Rin possess extraordinary powers that far surpass the standard mage, instantly transforming them from typical high school students to the ultimate cheat magicians. -- -- Taichi and Rin learn to grasp the full extent of their powers and familiarize themselves with their new world. However, while the duo seeks to uncover the reason behind their transportation and a possible way back to their original world, unexpected trouble lurks in the shadows. -- -- 203,921 5.37
Isshuukan Friends. -- -- Brain's Base -- 12 eps -- 4-koma manga -- Slice of Life Comedy School Shounen -- Isshuukan Friends. Isshuukan Friends. -- Sixteen-year-old Yuuki Hase finally finds the courage to speak to his crush and ask her if she wants to become friends. The object of his affection, Kaori Fujimiya, is a quiet and reserved girl who cuts herself off from everyone and does not spare him the same blunt rejection she gives everybody else. -- -- Some time after, Yuuki finds her eating lunch on the roof where she secludes herself during break. He decides to start meeting with Kaori every day in the hopes of beginning to understand her better. The more time they spend together, the more she begins to open up to him. However, nearing the end of the week, she starts to push him away once more. It is then revealed to him the reason for Kaori's cold front: at the end of the week, her memories of those close to her, excluding her family, are forgotten, as they are reset every Monday. The result of an accident in middle school, the once popular and kind Kaori is now unable to make friends in fear of hurting the people dear to her. -- -- Determined to become more than just one week friends, Yuuki asks her the exact same question each Monday: "Would you like to be friends?" Because he knows that deep down, Kaori wishes for that more than anything. -- -- 259,203 7.56
Isshuukan Friends. -- -- Brain's Base -- 12 eps -- 4-koma manga -- Slice of Life Comedy School Shounen -- Isshuukan Friends. Isshuukan Friends. -- Sixteen-year-old Yuuki Hase finally finds the courage to speak to his crush and ask her if she wants to become friends. The object of his affection, Kaori Fujimiya, is a quiet and reserved girl who cuts herself off from everyone and does not spare him the same blunt rejection she gives everybody else. -- -- Some time after, Yuuki finds her eating lunch on the roof where she secludes herself during break. He decides to start meeting with Kaori every day in the hopes of beginning to understand her better. The more time they spend together, the more she begins to open up to him. However, nearing the end of the week, she starts to push him away once more. It is then revealed to him the reason for Kaori's cold front: at the end of the week, her memories of those close to her, excluding her family, are forgotten, as they are reset every Monday. The result of an accident in middle school, the once popular and kind Kaori is now unable to make friends in fear of hurting the people dear to her. -- -- Determined to become more than just one week friends, Yuuki asks her the exact same question each Monday: "Would you like to be friends?" Because he knows that deep down, Kaori wishes for that more than anything. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Sentai Filmworks -- 259,203 7.56
Kanata no Astra -- -- Lerche -- 12 eps -- Manga -- Sci-Fi Adventure Space Shounen -- Kanata no Astra Kanata no Astra -- In the year 2063, space travel is feasible and commercially available. As the cheerful Aries Spring arrives at the spaceport to attend a camp on the distant planet McPa, her purse is suddenly snatched by a reckless thief. Luckily, the athletic Kanata Hoshijima is able to retrieve it for her, and Aries soon discovers that he is among the group of teenagers who will be travelling with her on the excursion as team B-5. -- -- Upon arriving at their campsite, the group's trip takes a turn for the worse when a strange sphere of black light sucks them into the vast reaches of outer space. Stranded with seemingly no hope, they find an abandoned ship nearby that provides them with the means to return home. However, they soon discover that they are not as close to their campsite as they initially thought, but are in fact thousands of light-years away from home. -- -- With this realization, the nine members must cautiously manage their resources, maintain their strength, and unite as one to conquer the darkness of space together. While the reason behind their trip's sudden obstruction remains unknown, they nevertheless embark on the treacherous voyage back home aboard their new ship, the Astra. -- -- 208,590 8.14
Kanata no Astra -- -- Lerche -- 12 eps -- Manga -- Sci-Fi Adventure Space Shounen -- Kanata no Astra Kanata no Astra -- In the year 2063, space travel is feasible and commercially available. As the cheerful Aries Spring arrives at the spaceport to attend a camp on the distant planet McPa, her purse is suddenly snatched by a reckless thief. Luckily, the athletic Kanata Hoshijima is able to retrieve it for her, and Aries soon discovers that he is among the group of teenagers who will be travelling with her on the excursion as team B-5. -- -- Upon arriving at their campsite, the group's trip takes a turn for the worse when a strange sphere of black light sucks them into the vast reaches of outer space. Stranded with seemingly no hope, they find an abandoned ship nearby that provides them with the means to return home. However, they soon discover that they are not as close to their campsite as they initially thought, but are in fact thousands of light-years away from home. -- -- With this realization, the nine members must cautiously manage their resources, maintain their strength, and unite as one to conquer the darkness of space together. While the reason behind their trip's sudden obstruction remains unknown, they nevertheless embark on the treacherous voyage back home aboard their new ship, the Astra. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation -- 208,590 8.14
Katsute Kami Datta Kemono-tachi e -- -- MAPPA -- 12 eps -- Manga -- Action Drama Fantasy Military Shounen -- Katsute Kami Datta Kemono-tachi e Katsute Kami Datta Kemono-tachi e -- With the initiation of the Patrian civil war came the creation of half-beast, half-human soldiers—a development of the outnumbered Northerners in a desperate attempt to counter the overwhelming Southern forces. Able to quickly dominate battlefields and achieve victory with ease, the soldiers' godlike abilities earned them the name "Incarnates." However, as the war raged on, the Incarnates encountered a problem involving the beasts inside them that they were unable to rectify by ordinary means. -- -- Once the war was over, mysteries and accounts of the Incarnates submitting to the misfortune of their war days surfaced. Aware of the horrors they faced during the war, Special Sergeant Major and former captain of the Incarnates Hank Henriette becomes a Beast Hunter—those who take the lives of Incarnates who have succumbed to the issues they experienced on the battlefields. -- -- After witnessing her father, a former Incarnate soldier, meet his end at the hands of one such Beast Hunter, Nancy Schaal Bancroft resolves to hunt the man who took her father's life. However, Nancy's eye-opening encounter with the Beast Hunter influences her to instead seek the reason behind her father's death and the Incarnates' problematic existence in society. -- -- 95,746 6.40
Kino no Tabi: The Beautiful World - Tou no Kuni - Free Lance -- -- A.C.G.T. -- 1 ep -- Light novel -- Adventure Psychological Fantasy -- Kino no Tabi: The Beautiful World - Tou no Kuni - Free Lance Kino no Tabi: The Beautiful World - Tou no Kuni - Free Lance -- Waking up from a nap, Kino is relieved to see that a certain tower from afar is still proudly standing. Located in the heart of the Tower Country, the immensely tall tower stretches high into the sky, reaching seemingly infinite heights. The tower looks like something out of a dream, but the breathtaking construction is unmistakably real. Intrigued, the traveling partners Kino and Hermes—the talking motorcycle—journey to the tower to get a closer look at the building. -- -- Despite already being unbelievably tall, the tower is still being built by the townspeople to this day. Puzzled by the origins of the tower, Kino and Hermes ask around the town for information, but they fail to obtain any definitive answer. They continue to observe both the tower and the townspeople during their stay, hoping to understand the reasoning behind building a tower that requires so much effort. After all, there is always something to learn... even from the strangest of countries. -- -- Special - Oct 19, 2005 -- 33,066 7.60
Kuromukuro -- -- P.A. Works -- 26 eps -- Original -- Action Sci-Fi Mecha -- Kuromukuro Kuromukuro -- During the dawn of the 21st century, the United Nations Kurobe Research Institute was established in Japan to investigate an ancient artifact, which was discovered during the construction of the Kurobe Dam. Scientists from around the world have gathered in the facility to study the object, while their children enjoy their everyday lives attending Mt. Tate International Senior High School. -- -- Yukina Shirahane, a reserved high school girl, is the daughter of the facility's head scientist. While visiting her mother at the facility, Yukina manages to solve part of the artifact's puzzle. To her surprise, what appears before her is Kennosuke Tokisada Ouma, a young samurai from the Sengoku era. -- -- As a threat approaches from outer space, Yukina, along with Kennosuke, finds herself defending Earth against the invading forces. Along the way, she discovers the mystery behind Kennosuke and the reason he is determined to protect her. -- -- 115,000 7.19
Kuromukuro -- -- P.A. Works -- 26 eps -- Original -- Action Sci-Fi Mecha -- Kuromukuro Kuromukuro -- During the dawn of the 21st century, the United Nations Kurobe Research Institute was established in Japan to investigate an ancient artifact, which was discovered during the construction of the Kurobe Dam. Scientists from around the world have gathered in the facility to study the object, while their children enjoy their everyday lives attending Mt. Tate International Senior High School. -- -- Yukina Shirahane, a reserved high school girl, is the daughter of the facility's head scientist. While visiting her mother at the facility, Yukina manages to solve part of the artifact's puzzle. To her surprise, what appears before her is Kennosuke Tokisada Ouma, a young samurai from the Sengoku era. -- -- As a threat approaches from outer space, Yukina, along with Kennosuke, finds herself defending Earth against the invading forces. Along the way, she discovers the mystery behind Kennosuke and the reason he is determined to protect her. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Ponycan USA -- 115,000 7.19
Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Tsuioku-hen -- -- - -- ? eps -- Light novel -- Sci-Fi Supernatural Magic -- Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Tsuioku-hen Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Tsuioku-hen -- Looking at Miyuki and Tatsuya now, it might be hard to imagine them as anything other than loving siblings. But it wasn't always this way.. -- -- Three years ago, Miyuki was always uncomfortable around her older brother. The rest of their family treated him no better than a lowly servant, even though he was the perfect Guardian, watching over Miyuki while she lived a normal middle school life. But what really bothered her was that he never showed any emotions or thoughts of his own. -- -- However, when danger comes calling during a fateful trip to Okinawa, their relationship as brother and sister will change forever… -- -- (Source: Yen Press) -- - - ??? ??, ???? -- 25,203 N/ASakasama no Patema: Beginning of the Day -- -- Purple Cow Studio Japan, Studio Rikka -- 4 eps -- - -- Sci-Fi -- Sakasama no Patema: Beginning of the Day Sakasama no Patema: Beginning of the Day -- This is an online distribution of the prologue of the movie, illustrating the first day of the entire story. -- -- A world, forever beyond your expectations. -- -- In a dark, cramped, underground world of endless tunnels and shafts, people wear protective suits and live out their modest yet happy lives. The princess of the underground community, Patema, goes out exploring as always, inspired by her curiosity of the unknown depths of the world. -- -- Her favorite spot is the "danger zone," an area forbidden by the "rule" of the community. Despite being frequently chastised by her caretaker Jii, she cannot hold back her curiosity for the reason behind the rule, because no one would tell her what the "danger" was. When she approaches the hidden "secret," the story begins. -- -- (Source: translation of a synopsis from the nicovideo news) -- Special - Feb 26, 2012 -- 25,203 7.38
Mononoke -- -- Toei Animation -- 12 eps -- Original -- Mystery Historical Horror Demons Psychological Supernatural Fantasy Seinen -- Mononoke Mononoke -- The "Medicine Seller" is a deadly and mysterious master of the occult who travels across feudal Japan in search of malevolent spirits called "mononoke" to slay. When he locates one of these spirits, he cannot simply kill it; he must first learn its Form, its Truth, and its Reason in order to wield the mighty Exorcism Sword and fight against it. He must begin his strange exorcisms with intense psychological analysis and careful investigative work—an extremely dangerous step, as he must first confront and learn about the mononoke before he even has the means to defeat it. -- -- The Medicine Seller's journey leads him to an old-fashioned inn where Shino, a pregnant woman, has finally found a place to rest. The owner has reluctantly placed her in the last vacant room; however, as she settles in, it quickly becomes clear that the room is infested by a lethal band of mononoke, the Zashiki Warashi. With his hunter's intuition, the Medicine Seller begins his investigation to discover the Form, the Truth, and the Reason before the Zashiki Warashi can kill again. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Flatiron Film Company -- TV - Jul 13, 2007 -- 228,080 8.43
Mononoke -- -- Toei Animation -- 12 eps -- Original -- Mystery Historical Horror Demons Psychological Supernatural Fantasy Seinen -- Mononoke Mononoke -- The "Medicine Seller" is a deadly and mysterious master of the occult who travels across feudal Japan in search of malevolent spirits called "mononoke" to slay. When he locates one of these spirits, he cannot simply kill it; he must first learn its Form, its Truth, and its Reason in order to wield the mighty Exorcism Sword and fight against it. He must begin his strange exorcisms with intense psychological analysis and careful investigative work—an extremely dangerous step, as he must first confront and learn about the mononoke before he even has the means to defeat it. -- -- The Medicine Seller's journey leads him to an old-fashioned inn where Shino, a pregnant woman, has finally found a place to rest. The owner has reluctantly placed her in the last vacant room; however, as she settles in, it quickly becomes clear that the room is infested by a lethal band of mononoke, the Zashiki Warashi. With his hunter's intuition, the Medicine Seller begins his investigation to discover the Form, the Truth, and the Reason before the Zashiki Warashi can kill again. -- -- TV - Jul 13, 2007 -- 228,080 8.43
Morita-san wa Mukuchi. -- -- Seven -- 13 eps -- 4-koma manga -- Comedy School Slice of Life -- Morita-san wa Mukuchi. Morita-san wa Mukuchi. -- Morita Mayu, a high school girl. She is extremely reticent and her silence and habit of looking at people's eyes straightly sometimes cause misunderstanding. The reason behind it is not because she doesn’t like to talk nor because she has nothing to say. The reason she rarely speaks is due to the fact she thinks too much before speaking, thus losing the timing to speak altogether. But she lives a happy school life with her classmates. -- TV - Jul 6, 2011 -- 21,221 6.53
Morita-san wa Mukuchi -- -- Seven -- 1 ep -- 4-koma manga -- Comedy School Slice of Life -- Morita-san wa Mukuchi Morita-san wa Mukuchi -- OVA bundled with the special edition of manga volume 3. -- -- Morita Mayu is a high school girl. She is extremely reticent and her silence and habit of looking at people's eyes straightly sometimes cause misunderstanding. The reason behind it is not because she doesn’t like to talk nor because she has nothing to say. The reason she rarely speaks is due to the fact she thinks too much before speaking, thus losing the timing to speak altogether. Despite this, she lives a happy school life with her classmates. -- OVA - Mar 26, 2011 -- 8,592 6.58
Nourin -- -- SILVER LINK. -- 12 eps -- Light novel -- Comedy Parody Romance Ecchi School -- Nourin Nourin -- Idol-obsessed Kousaku Hata is left devastated when his favorite, Yuka Kusakabe, unexpectedly announces her retirement at the peak of an illustrious career. As Yuka’s biggest fan, this news proves to be more difficult than he can bear. Shaken to his very core, he sinks into depression and places himself in self-imposed isolation. However, on the day his friends managed to convince him to attend school again, he gets a pleasant surprise. -- -- It turns out that his beloved idol, under the guise of Ringo Kinoshita, has transferred into his class. This miraculous development fills Kousaku with newfound resolve, as he dedicates himself to take advantage of the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. With the support of his teacher and friends, Kousaku works toward getting close to the girl of his dreams and uncovering the reason for her retirement from the entertainment industry. -- -- TV - Jan 11, 2014 -- 152,252 6.81
One Piece: Episode of East Blue - Luffy to 4-nin no Nakama no Daibouken -- -- Toei Animation -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Action Adventure Comedy Super Power Drama Fantasy Shounen -- One Piece: Episode of East Blue - Luffy to 4-nin no Nakama no Daibouken One Piece: Episode of East Blue - Luffy to 4-nin no Nakama no Daibouken -- The words that Gold Roger, the King of the Pirates, uttered just before his death excited the masses and the world has entered a Great Pirate Era! There is a group of young pirates who are about to set sail on the Grand Line. Monkey D. Luffy, a rubber man. Roronoa Zoro aka “Pirate Hunter.” Usopp, a sniper. Sanji, a seafaring cook. And “Cat Burglar” Nami. They, the Straw Hats, all place a foot upon a barrel and make their vows before their next journey across the great ocean. Luffy shouts “In order to be the King of the Pirates!” A decade ago in the Windmill Village... A little boy Luffy was enthralled with a pirate boss Red-Haired Shanks. But a group of mountain bandits shows up and makes fun of the pirates. “Why didn't you fight them?!” Luffy yells out angrily but Shanks says that it's nothing worth getting mad over. At that time, Luffy snatches the Gum-Gum Fruit from a treasure box and eats it and as a result, his entire body becomes rubber and he loses the ability to swim for the rest of his life! A few days later, Luffy is surrounded by the mountain bandits again and Shanks comes to help. “No matter what the reason, anyone who hurts my friends has to pay!!” Shanks and his pirate crew are incredibly strong and they beat down the mountain bandits. Higuma, the head of the mountain bandits, runs away kidnapping Luffy and heads for the sea. However, they encounter a local Sea Monster there and are attacked. Luffy is in a desperate situation... But again, Shanks saves the day. He outstares the Sea Monster and chases it away but in exchange, he loses his left arm... When Shanks leaves the village, he leaves his straw hat with Luffy. “Come bring it back to me someday! Once you've become a great pirate!” 10 years later, Luffy has grown up strong and he sets out for an adventure on a small boat. He again encounters the local Sea Monster for that fateful day. However, Luffy takes it down with a single blow of Gum-Gum Pistol. Luffy’s journey to become the King of the Pirates now begins! -- -- (Source: Crunchyroll) -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation -- Special - Aug 26, 2017 -- 24,025 7.90
One Piece: Episode of East Blue - Luffy to 4-nin no Nakama no Daibouken -- -- Toei Animation -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Action Adventure Comedy Super Power Drama Fantasy Shounen -- One Piece: Episode of East Blue - Luffy to 4-nin no Nakama no Daibouken One Piece: Episode of East Blue - Luffy to 4-nin no Nakama no Daibouken -- The words that Gold Roger, the King of the Pirates, uttered just before his death excited the masses and the world has entered a Great Pirate Era! There is a group of young pirates who are about to set sail on the Grand Line. Monkey D. Luffy, a rubber man. Roronoa Zoro aka “Pirate Hunter.” Usopp, a sniper. Sanji, a seafaring cook. And “Cat Burglar” Nami. They, the Straw Hats, all place a foot upon a barrel and make their vows before their next journey across the great ocean. Luffy shouts “In order to be the King of the Pirates!” A decade ago in the Windmill Village... A little boy Luffy was enthralled with a pirate boss Red-Haired Shanks. But a group of mountain bandits shows up and makes fun of the pirates. “Why didn't you fight them?!” Luffy yells out angrily but Shanks says that it's nothing worth getting mad over. At that time, Luffy snatches the Gum-Gum Fruit from a treasure box and eats it and as a result, his entire body becomes rubber and he loses the ability to swim for the rest of his life! A few days later, Luffy is surrounded by the mountain bandits again and Shanks comes to help. “No matter what the reason, anyone who hurts my friends has to pay!!” Shanks and his pirate crew are incredibly strong and they beat down the mountain bandits. Higuma, the head of the mountain bandits, runs away kidnapping Luffy and heads for the sea. However, they encounter a local Sea Monster there and are attacked. Luffy is in a desperate situation... But again, Shanks saves the day. He outstares the Sea Monster and chases it away but in exchange, he loses his left arm... When Shanks leaves the village, he leaves his straw hat with Luffy. “Come bring it back to me someday! Once you've become a great pirate!” 10 years later, Luffy has grown up strong and he sets out for an adventure on a small boat. He again encounters the local Sea Monster for that fateful day. However, Luffy takes it down with a single blow of Gum-Gum Pistol. Luffy’s journey to become the King of the Pirates now begins! -- -- (Source: Crunchyroll) -- Special - Aug 26, 2017 -- 24,025 7.90
Ousama Game The Animation -- -- Seven -- 12 eps -- Novel -- Mystery Dementia Horror Supernatural Drama School -- Ousama Game The Animation Ousama Game The Animation -- It can be rough transferring to a new school—even more so if you don't want to make any friends, like Nobuaki Kanazawa. But the reason for his antisocial behavior soon becomes clear when his class receives a text from someone called "The King." Included are instructions for the "King's Game," and all class members must participate. Those who refuse to play, quit halfway, or don't follow an order in the allotted time of 24 hours will receive a deadly punishment. -- -- Having played the game before and watched as those around him died, Nobuaki tries to warn his clueless classmates. Unfortunately, they only believe him after the King's Game claims its first casualties. Stuck in a horrific situation with no chance of escape, Nobuaki has a choice: put his own survival above those around him, or do what he couldn't before and save his classmates. -- -- 183,629 5.00
Ousama Game The Animation -- -- Seven -- 12 eps -- Novel -- Mystery Dementia Horror Supernatural Drama School -- Ousama Game The Animation Ousama Game The Animation -- It can be rough transferring to a new school—even more so if you don't want to make any friends, like Nobuaki Kanazawa. But the reason for his antisocial behavior soon becomes clear when his class receives a text from someone called "The King." Included are instructions for the "King's Game," and all class members must participate. Those who refuse to play, quit halfway, or don't follow an order in the allotted time of 24 hours will receive a deadly punishment. -- -- Having played the game before and watched as those around him died, Nobuaki tries to warn his clueless classmates. Unfortunately, they only believe him after the King's Game claims its first casualties. Stuck in a horrific situation with no chance of escape, Nobuaki has a choice: put his own survival above those around him, or do what he couldn't before and save his classmates. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation -- 183,629 5.00
Persona 3 the Movie 1: Spring of Birth -- -- AIC ASTA -- 1 ep -- Game -- Action Supernatural Fantasy -- Persona 3 the Movie 1: Spring of Birth Persona 3 the Movie 1: Spring of Birth -- At the stroke of midnight, the Dark Hour appears—a secret hour which most are unaware of. Those not trapped in coffins during this time, unfortunate enough to find themselves conscious, are met by dangerous creatures known as Shadows. A select few, however, possess the potential to wield Persona: a special power used to defeat these beings. This secret group is called SEES (Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad), and their mission is to uncover the reason behind the Dark Hour's appearance. -- -- Only a short while after transfer student Makoto Yuuki begins his residency at Iwatodai Dorm, his Persona awakens after an attack by a strong Shadow. Now recruited into the ranks of SEES, he begins fighting alongside his comrades, as only they can protect humanity from Shadows and prevent the anomaly that is the Dark Hour. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Aniplex of America -- Movie - Nov 23, 2013 -- 94,390 7.58
Persona 3 the Movie 1: Spring of Birth -- -- AIC ASTA -- 1 ep -- Game -- Action Supernatural Fantasy -- Persona 3 the Movie 1: Spring of Birth Persona 3 the Movie 1: Spring of Birth -- At the stroke of midnight, the Dark Hour appears—a secret hour which most are unaware of. Those not trapped in coffins during this time, unfortunate enough to find themselves conscious, are met by dangerous creatures known as Shadows. A select few, however, possess the potential to wield Persona: a special power used to defeat these beings. This secret group is called SEES (Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad), and their mission is to uncover the reason behind the Dark Hour's appearance. -- -- Only a short while after transfer student Makoto Yuuki begins his residency at Iwatodai Dorm, his Persona awakens after an attack by a strong Shadow. Now recruited into the ranks of SEES, he begins fighting alongside his comrades, as only they can protect humanity from Shadows and prevent the anomaly that is the Dark Hour. -- -- Movie - Nov 23, 2013 -- 94,390 7.58
Persona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down -- -- A-1 Pictures -- 1 ep -- Game -- Action Fantasy Supernatural -- Persona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down Persona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down -- As the fall season nears its end, Chidori Yoshino, a member of Strega, abducts Junpei Iori. Meanwhile, Makoto Yuuki and the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad (SEES) annihilate the Arcana Hanged Man. Soon after, a mysterious playboy named Ryouji Mochizuki transfers into Gekkoukan High School's Class 2-F. -- -- Supposedly having achieved their goal, the members of SEES believe they are free from the battle that has ruthlessly stolen away the lives of their loved ones. And yet, Tartarus and the Dark Hour continue to exist, undeterred by the extermination of the twelfth Shadow. Distraught by their apparent failure, SEES must cope with their personal struggles and discover whose sake they fight for. As Makoto and Junpei's journeys of self-discovery progress, Ryouji's identity and the reason behind Aegis's hate for him become clear. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Aniplex of America -- Movie - Apr 4, 2015 -- 56,090 7.61
Persona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down -- -- A-1 Pictures -- 1 ep -- Game -- Action Fantasy Supernatural -- Persona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down Persona 3 the Movie 3: Falling Down -- As the fall season nears its end, Chidori Yoshino, a member of Strega, abducts Junpei Iori. Meanwhile, Makoto Yuuki and the Specialized Extracurricular Execution Squad (SEES) annihilate the Arcana Hanged Man. Soon after, a mysterious playboy named Ryouji Mochizuki transfers into Gekkoukan High School's Class 2-F. -- -- Supposedly having achieved their goal, the members of SEES believe they are free from the battle that has ruthlessly stolen away the lives of their loved ones. And yet, Tartarus and the Dark Hour continue to exist, undeterred by the extermination of the twelfth Shadow. Distraught by their apparent failure, SEES must cope with their personal struggles and discover whose sake they fight for. As Makoto and Junpei's journeys of self-discovery progress, Ryouji's identity and the reason behind Aegis's hate for him become clear. -- -- Movie - Apr 4, 2015 -- 56,090 7.61
Phantasy Star Online 2: Episode Oracle -- -- Gonzo -- 25 eps -- Game -- Action Sci-Fi Space -- Phantasy Star Online 2: Episode Oracle Phantasy Star Online 2: Episode Oracle -- A TV anime adaptation of episode 1-3 out of 5 the total episodes from the Phantasy Star Online 2 game. Some anime-original content will be created as well. -- -- Episode 1: During their qualification exam in planet Naberius, the player and fellow ARKS trainee Afin were attacked by vile organisms known as Darkers. This is followed by the two discovering a mysterious girl who lost most of her memories, and the truth regarding Naberius and the recent spike of Darker activities. -- -- Episode 2: The plot follows the player and Matoi as they try to unravel a dark conspiracy regarding the origin and purpose of ARKS. -- -- Episode 3: The discovery of the planet Harukotan brought a new quest into the fray, as the peace between the Shironian and Kuronites that dwell in the planet is disturbed by the Kuronites' sudden attack. The newly-reformed ARKS is tasked to investigate the reason behind it all, and it seems like the truth is more complicated and horrifying than expected... -- -- (Source: phantasystar.fandom.com) -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation -- 18,794 6.53
Princess Tutu -- -- Hal Film Maker -- 38 eps -- Original -- Comedy Drama Fantasy Magic Mystery Romance -- Princess Tutu Princess Tutu -- In a fairy tale come to life, the clumsy, sweet, and gentle Ahiru (Japanese for "duck") seems like an unlikely protagonist. In reality, Ahiru is just as magical as the talking cats and crocodiles that inhabit her town—for Ahiru really is a duck! Transformed by the mysterious Drosselmeyer into a human girl, Ahiru soon learns the reason for her existence. Using her magical egg-shaped pendant, Ahiru can transform into Princess Tutu—a beautiful and talented ballet dancer whose dances relieve people of the turmoil in their hearts. With her newfound ability, Ahiru accepts the challenge of collecting the lost shards of her prince's heart, for long ago he had shattered it in order to seal an evil raven away for all eternity. -- -- Princess Tutu is a tale of heroes and their struggle against fate. Their beliefs, their feelings, and ultimately their actions will determine whether this fairy tale can reach its "happily ever after." -- -- 133,320 8.14
Princess Tutu -- -- Hal Film Maker -- 38 eps -- Original -- Comedy Drama Fantasy Magic Mystery Romance -- Princess Tutu Princess Tutu -- In a fairy tale come to life, the clumsy, sweet, and gentle Ahiru (Japanese for "duck") seems like an unlikely protagonist. In reality, Ahiru is just as magical as the talking cats and crocodiles that inhabit her town—for Ahiru really is a duck! Transformed by the mysterious Drosselmeyer into a human girl, Ahiru soon learns the reason for her existence. Using her magical egg-shaped pendant, Ahiru can transform into Princess Tutu—a beautiful and talented ballet dancer whose dances relieve people of the turmoil in their hearts. With her newfound ability, Ahiru accepts the challenge of collecting the lost shards of her prince's heart, for long ago he had shattered it in order to seal an evil raven away for all eternity. -- -- Princess Tutu is a tale of heroes and their struggle against fate. Their beliefs, their feelings, and ultimately their actions will determine whether this fairy tale can reach its "happily ever after." -- -- -- Licensor: -- ADV Films, Sentai Filmworks -- 133,320 8.14
Shingeki no Bahamut: Genesis - Short Story -- -- MAPPA -- 2 eps -- Game -- Action Adventure Demons Supernatural Magic Fantasy -- Shingeki no Bahamut: Genesis - Short Story Shingeki no Bahamut: Genesis - Short Story -- The first short story focuses on Favaro and Kaiser between the events of the first and second series as they visit Favaro's home village. -- -- The second short story shows Kaiser as a knight commander sparring with Jeanne, and sharing the reasons they remained as Orleans Knights in the aftermath of the final battle against Bahamut. -- ONA - Dec 28, 2016 -- 21,714 7.14
Tokyo Ghoul: "Pinto" -- -- Studio Pierrot -- 1 ep -- Light novel -- Action Drama Horror Mystery Psychological Supernatural -- Tokyo Ghoul: "Pinto" Tokyo Ghoul: "Pinto" -- Shuu Tsukiyama is a "ghoul": a creature who eats human flesh, and he likes to enjoy his meals to the fullest. One night, while relishing in the premeditated murder of his dinner, Shuu's much anticipated first bite is disturbed by a sudden flash of light. -- -- The flash turns out to be from the camera of high schooler Chie Hori, who presents Shuu with the perfect picture capturing his true nature; the extremely clear shot of a bloody corpse and an overly excited Shuu threatens to expose his ghoul identity, thus Shuu needs to sort out this situation quickly. -- -- After Shuu discovers that Chie attends the same high school as him and is even in the same class, the reason behind his feelings of obsession changes from self-preservation to morbid curiosity. As he grows closer to the absent-minded and extremely odd photographer, he challenges them both to learn more about each other's conflicting worlds; Shuu promises that Chie will come out of this experience with a photograph superior to the one she already has. -- -- OVA - Dec 25, 2015 -- 158,029 7.25
Trigun -- -- Madhouse -- 26 eps -- Manga -- Action Sci-Fi Adventure Comedy Drama Shounen -- Trigun Trigun -- Vash the Stampede is the man with a $$60,000,000,000 bounty on his head. The reason: he's a merciless villain who lays waste to all those that oppose him and flattens entire cities for fun, garnering him the title "The Humanoid Typhoon." He leaves a trail of death and destruction wherever he goes, and anyone can count themselves dead if they so much as make eye contact—or so the rumors say. In actuality, Vash is a huge softie who claims to have never taken a life and avoids violence at all costs. -- -- With his crazy doughnut obsession and buffoonish attitude in tow, Vash traverses the wasteland of the planet Gunsmoke, all the while followed by two insurance agents, Meryl Stryfe and Milly Thompson, who attempt to minimize his impact on the public. But soon, their misadventures evolve into life-or-death situations as a group of legendary assassins are summoned to bring about suffering to the trio. Vash's agonizing past will be unraveled and his morality and principles pushed to the breaking point. -- -- -- Licensor: -- Funimation, Geneon Entertainment USA -- 576,758 8.23
Urusei Yatsura Movie 2: Beautiful Dreamer -- -- Studio Pierrot -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Action Adventure Comedy Romance Drama Sci-Fi -- Urusei Yatsura Movie 2: Beautiful Dreamer Urusei Yatsura Movie 2: Beautiful Dreamer -- Not all is normal in Tomobiki, even by its standards. The students have been preparing feverishly for the first day of the student fair, which is scheduled to go on the next day. However, problems arise when some begin to notice that the next day simply will not come. As the students begin to try to find the reason for the problem, their beliefs about reality and the world of dreams are challenged. -- -- (Source: ANN) -- -- Licensor: -- Central Park Media, Discotek Media -- Movie - Feb 11, 1984 -- 13,382 7.83
Uzumaki -- -- Drive -- 4 eps -- Manga -- Dementia Horror Psychological Supernatural Drama Romance Seinen -- Uzumaki Uzumaki -- In the town of Kurouzu-cho, Kirie Goshima lives a fairly normal life with her family. As she walks to the train station one day to meet her boyfriend, Shuuichi Saito, she sees his father staring at a snail shell in an alley. Thinking nothing of it, she mentions the incident to Shuuichi, who says that his father has been acting weird lately. Shuuichi reveals his rising desire to leave the town with Kirie, saying that the town is infected with spirals. -- -- But his father's obsession with the shape soon proves deadly, beginning a chain of horrific and unexplainable events that causes the residents of Kurouzu-cho to spiral into madness. -- -- TV - ??? ??, 2021 -- 33,169 N/A -- -- Kino no Tabi: The Beautiful World - Tou no Kuni - Free Lance -- -- A.C.G.T. -- 1 ep -- Light novel -- Adventure Psychological Fantasy -- Kino no Tabi: The Beautiful World - Tou no Kuni - Free Lance Kino no Tabi: The Beautiful World - Tou no Kuni - Free Lance -- Waking up from a nap, Kino is relieved to see that a certain tower from afar is still proudly standing. Located in the heart of the Tower Country, the immensely tall tower stretches high into the sky, reaching seemingly infinite heights. The tower looks like something out of a dream, but the breathtaking construction is unmistakably real. Intrigued, the traveling partners Kino and Hermes—the talking motorcycle—journey to the tower to get a closer look at the building. -- -- Despite already being unbelievably tall, the tower is still being built by the townspeople to this day. Puzzled by the origins of the tower, Kino and Hermes ask around the town for information, but they fail to obtain any definitive answer. They continue to observe both the tower and the townspeople during their stay, hoping to understand the reasoning behind building a tower that requires so much effort. After all, there is always something to learn... even from the strangest of countries. -- -- Special - Oct 19, 2005 -- 33,066 7.60
Vampire Knight: Guilty -- -- Studio Deen -- 13 eps -- Manga -- Drama Mystery Romance Shoujo Supernatural Vampire -- Vampire Knight: Guilty Vampire Knight: Guilty -- When the missing Zero Kiryuu returns to Cross Academy, Yuuki Cross is relieved to see him safe, but finds that Zero has changed in more ways than one. As a result of choices he made, Zero is plagued by visions, and he seeks to uncover the reason behind them—unaware that the answers may be much closer than he thinks. -- -- Soon Yuuki also begins to be tormented by ghastly hallucinations, and she seeks an explanation about her shrouded past from the only one who can provide clarity: Pureblood vampire Kaname Kuran, who is closest to her heart. But what will happen when the truth is finally revealed? -- -- -- Licensor: -- VIZ Media -- TV - Oct 7, 2008 -- 312,148 7.19
Yama no Susume: Omoide Present -- -- 8bit -- 1 ep -- Manga -- Adventure Comedy Slice of Life -- Yama no Susume: Omoide Present Yama no Susume: Omoide Present -- On the final day of summer vacation, Kokona Aoba is ready to spend some long-awaited time with her mother, but these plans are unfortunately canceled due to work. Opting to go outside instead, she takes a stroll down a familiar path—one where fond memories appear at every corner. -- -- Later, in the middle of autumn, Hinata Kuraue and Aoi Yukimura are looking through a scrapbook of their childhood. Snooping around in Aoi's room, Hinata finds that she has kept a strange acorn as a keepsake, but doesn't remember the reason why. As its discovery dwells on her, a wave of old memories comes forth, causing her to reminisce about a forgotten event from her childhood. -- -- From time spent with loved ones to promises from the past, Yama no Susume: Omoide Present follows the three girls as they cherish old memories while crafting entirely new ones to remember. -- -- OVA - Oct 28, 2017 -- 9,603 7.37
https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/Category:Sean_Faircloth_at_the_Reason_Rally
https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Greg_Graffin_of_Bad_Religion_sings_the_National_Anthem_at_the_Reason_Rally._National_Mall,_Washington,_DC,_2012.jpg
As the Reasons Die
Clare & the Reasons
Contemplate (The Reason You Exist)
Fools (The Reason album)
Give Me the Reason
Give Me the Reason (Lady Saw album)
Texas Is the Reason
The Reason
The Reason 4
The Reason (Beanie Sigel album)
The Reason for God
The Reason (Hoobastank album)
The Reason (Hoobastank song)
The Reason I Can't Find My Love
The Reason I Exist
The Reason I Jump
The Reason Is You
The Reason of Church-Government Urged against Prelaty
The Reasons Why
The Reasons Why (album)
The Reason Why
The Reason Why I'm Talking S--t
You're the Reason
You're the Reason (EP)
You Are the Reason
You Are the Reason (Calum Scott song)



convenience portal:
recent: Section Maps - index table - favorites
Savitri -- Savitri extended toc
Savitri Section Map -- 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12
authors -- Crowley - Peterson - Borges - Wilber - Teresa - Aurobindo - Ramakrishna - Maharshi - Mother
places -- Garden - Inf. Art Gallery - Inf. Building - Inf. Library - Labyrinth - Library - School - Temple - Tower - Tower of MEM
powers -- Aspiration - Beauty - Concentration - Effort - Faith - Force - Grace - inspiration - Presence - Purity - Sincerity - surrender
difficulties -- cowardice - depres. - distract. - distress - dryness - evil - fear - forget - habits - impulse - incapacity - irritation - lost - mistakes - obscur. - problem - resist - sadness - self-deception - shame - sin - suffering
practices -- Lucid Dreaming - meditation - project - programming - Prayer - read Savitri - study
subjects -- CS - Cybernetics - Game Dev - Integral Theory - Integral Yoga - Kabbalah - Language - Philosophy - Poetry - Zen
6.01 books -- KC - ABA - Null - Savitri - SA O TAOC - SICP - The Gospel of SRK - TIC - The Library of Babel - TLD - TSOY - TTYODAS - TSZ - WOTM II
8 unsorted / add here -- Always - Everyday - Verbs


change css options:
change font "color":
change "background-color":
change "font-family":
change "padding":
change "table font size":
last updated: 2022-05-05 20:56:05
116213 site hits